Ranger's Destiny (Undergoing Edited)

by TasteDaRainbow

Rating: teen
Tags: Starlight Glimmer, Adventure, Shining Armor, Violence, Princess Celestia, Sunset Shimmer, Main 6, Profanity, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Romance
Length: 106002

Rangers find themselves in a world full of colorful talking ponies and an adventure awaits them. A war is taking place on Equestria. How can they survive through all of this? And the most important thing is, will they ever get back home? God help us.

Now with a SEQUEL!!

An unexpected event happened in Crystal Empire and quickly spread all over Equestria. Unfortunately, the same thing happened to the youngest ranger in the Army Ranger.

When he and his friends are sent to Afghanistan to fight alongside each other and their main objective is to capture one of the ISIS base in a town, they suddenly got teleported into the 'beautiful' land of Equestria, where they met with colorful talking ponies. But everything didn't seem as beautiful as it looks like.

The rangers now are going to fight with a villain that his mission is to conquer Equestria. Luckily for them, they have technology far more advanced to fight the evil one. So, nothing could go absolutely wrong right? I hope so.

Rated T because contains hard languages.

(Undergoing edited)

Published 2020-04-20 21:10:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-05-29 13:46:42 UTC

Ambush!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

The Unexpected Guest

Twilight sat inside the throne room in her castle in Ponyville. Along with all of her friends, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Starlight Glimmer, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, Princess Ember, and their special guest, Sunset Shimmer; also with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Shining Armour. They all sat circling the round table, silence and worried about what might happen next if Sombra controlled his massive army and rule entire Equestria. The news were spread fast and now only a few cities haven't been occupied by Sombra's army.

"Well..." The Princess of the Sun breaks the silence. "The Crystal Empire has been taken by one of our most powerful enemy, King Sombra." Hearing his name sends shiver to all of the ponies in the throne room. She turns her gaze to the white stallion, who is still deep in thoughts, he almost thought that this was all just a dream. But reality proves it 100% wrong. Celestia looked at him with concern face, she couldn't imagine what he had been through to get here; along with the crystal ponies that arrived in Canterlot earlier today.

"So," ask the purple alicorn breaking the silence again. "What are we gonna do? They're more than strong enough to defeat us."

"So what?" the rainbow maned pegasus said with an annoyed tone. "We'll just have to buck 'em right in the face."

"Hold it right there sugarcube," Applejack disagreed with her opinion. "That stallion has an entire army with him, big and strong enough ta conquer this world."

"Do not worry my little ponies," Princess Celestia said with a motherly tone in her voice. "I already send few of the Royal Guards to do a recon mission outside Ponyville."

"May I come in?" ask a familiar voice. Then a pink alicorn with her filly trotted over to the meeting table. "Flurry's here wanted to see his daddy." She chuckles.

"Come here," the stallion immediately approach the two of them and hugged the filly.

"Alright," said the Princess of the Night. "As the Crystal Empire has been overtaken, we have to figure out a plan how to retake the Empire before his army could attack another town."

"We can't attack them in full force," Ember crossed her arms. "His army would probably shatter all of us before we could had a chance to touch the city."

"Shining?" Celestia turned her gaze to him. "You and your guards have been fighting your way to get through here right?"

Shining nodded at this.

"Can you tell me about those armies?"

"What do you mean?"

"Tell me the specific details about this army, how they attack, their armor, everything."

"Well," Shining said back to his seat. "They came from every direction, it all happened in just a mere seconds. We didn't know what was actually going on until Sombra came in one of the streets face-to-face with me."

Everypony gasped in shock at this, well except for Celestia and Luna.

He continued his explanation, "His guards are strong like minotaurs, they charge, attack with no mercy and no afraid of... death. Most of the unicorns held crossbow with their magic or shoot with their magic. They all killed whose standing in their way, I lost too many guards already at this and I won't take any risk if we have to do counter assault straight to the kingdom."

Then, suddenly the main door of the castle burst open and a Royal Guard pegasus fly through to the throne room where all of the Princesses are gathering.

"Your majesty!" the pegasus limply stand on the floor with several cuts on his coat.

"What happened?" Celestia stood up, along with everypony in the room.

"They're... they're here!" the pegasus take a deep breath before continues, "Sombra's army is heading directly to this town!"

"I'll handle this," Cadance chimed in and soon after that her horn glows light blue and then a magical barrier surrounding the village. "It'll hold 'em for good."

"Where are they coming from?" ask the Princess of Friendship.

"They're heading from the Everfree Forest."

"Yep, those things aren't afraid of anything," Sunset's said putting her left hoof to her left chin.

"Alright, I'll go there."

"Are ya crazy Twi?" Applejack looked at her friend shocked.

"Don't worry, I'll be inside the barrier with the Royal Guards."

"This mares crazy," Rarity whispers to Applejack.

"Then I'll go with you," Rainbow immediately stand beside her best friend.

"Me too," Sunset follows suit.

"Me three!!" said Pinkie bouncing around.

"We all going," Celestia said with a warm smile on her face.

"Well," Starlight finally speaks up. "What are we waiting for? Lets go!"

"Shining, I want you to stay here with Cadance," Celestia orders to the former Captain.

"Yes Princess."

Celestia turn back to the Guard, "I want every guard in this town proceeded to the bridge that leads to the Everfree. And tell the citizens to stay inside their home." She looks down, then back to him again. "This is a serious emergency."

"Yes Your Majesty!" the pegasus immediately fly out of the castle to inform all of the guards and the citizens.

"We better get going," Princess of the Night said with anger.

"Hold on my little ponies," Celestia horn glows and a light surrounding all of them. Second later, they teleported to the bridge before the Everfree Forest. They saw all of the Royal Guards line up with their shields and spears ready for any attack. Though they notice a barrier will separate them and Sombra's army but it is better to be ready for any risk.

"Well this is it," said one of the guards.

"We haven't been in this situation for years dude," reply the other one. "Lets just get this over with and live our normal lives."

"You betcha."

"So... they're heading right this way?" the cyan pegasus ask almost frightened but hides her face before anyone could see her.

"I believe so," said the pegasus Guard that informs them about this.

"Be prepared my little ponies," Celestia said, her wings flared up. They all stood behind the line of the Royal Guards. After waiting five minutes or so, Sombra's army came out from the Everfree and march towards the barrier. Dozens of them.

"By the moon."

_____________________________________________

Slowly, Daniel opened his eyes. He still in the humvee, he quickly checked all of his body and let out a sigh, well, guess Im not dead after all. He looked around to see all of his friends are unconscious.

"Hey," he shakes Jerry who is still holding his hand to Daniel's wound. "Hey buddy wake up... Jerry!"

"Huh whaa?" his friend rubs his eyes and looks at Daniels' wound. "Hey you're not bleeding anymore!" he wrap more bandage around his friend's chest. "Better now?"

"He he," the young ranger chuckles. "Never been better." he says with a warm smile. Daniel always been a gentleman, even to a stranger he always so nice around everybody.

Finn groans and blink his eyes several times to adjust with the new environment. His eyes widened at his surroundings.

Daniel notice this and he felt like his jaw dropped to the ground when looked at the window. Jerry too seems confused, more like shocked right now. His heart beats faster than ever. Soon, Chase awakes too and when he opened his eyes, he soon greeted by the confused and shock looks on his friends.

"What the hell is going on?" he hold his head and let out a groan. And when he saw next is completely out of explanation.

Despite of his injury, Daniel manages to let out a joke, "Is it just me, or we're now fighting against Vietnam?"

Author's Note

New chapter here!!! Please add your comment below cause I really really need it to fix my grammar spell. And dont worry! Like I said, I will finish this story. Still working on the next chapter!!

What The...

"What the fuck is this?" Finn says looking around. They're now in the middle of a thick forest. "First sands and now... this??" He said while throwing his hands to the air with a desperate look. "How the hell did we get here?!" He almost yelled at this.

"Hey calm down will ya?" Jerry still putting his hands to Daniel's wound in case the blood running again.

"How am I suppose to calm down if we're suddenly being... I dunno teleported or dragged into another place?"

Daniel's walkie got everyone attention's, "This is Private Daniel Nicholas does anyone copy over?"

...

No response

He tried again, "This is Private Daniel Nicholas from 1st battalion 75th ranger regiment does anyone copy over?"

...

Again, no response.

"Guess no one's here." Replied the Sergeant. "Imma head out and see if anything is clear."

"You're going out there are you nuts?" Chase adjust his rifle and he's now looking at his sergeant.

"Yep, I'm going out."

"Well then, I'll come with you." Replied the private.

"Jerry," Finn looked to Jerry whose in the back seat with Daniel. "Stay here and take care of him."

"Hooah," the corporal said gripping his gun and his other hand still keep pressuring Daniel's wound.

Then Finn and Chase get out of the vehicle and move into one of the bushes with their guns lock and loaded.

"Im fine Jerry," said the young kid and now cocking his ACR. "You can let go now."

Jerry still not sure about what the young ranger said, but his smile assures him that he's going to be alright. So he let go of his hand and looked carefully from inside the vehicle. "The walkie still on?"

"Yeah, its still working for the four of us."

Silence fell between them as they now only focusing their eyes to the forest. Its nearly like a night time 'cause the thickness of the forest made the sunlight barely penetrate through.

"Damn this forest is so thick," Daniel says still processing his mind about what just had happened to them.

"Hell yeah," replied the corporal with same expression.

Suddenly there's a twigs snapping from Daniel's direction. Both of them looked to the source of the sound. Wasting no time, Daniel takes his walkie and began to speak, "Sergeant is that you?" He took his finger off and waited for a response. "Finn, Chase does anyone copy?"

...

"Hey kid this is Finn whats wrong?" They both nearly jumped from their friends voice.

"Did you just snap a twig?" Daniel's hands still shaking and he felt goosebumps all over his body.

"Negative, we didn't make any noise when were out here."

"So who is..."

"We'll be right back just stay in the vehicle!"

"Yeah, and what the hell do you think I'm doing?" He gripped his gun and adjust it to a better position.

"So it wasn't them?" Ask Jerry nervous.

"Nope."

About thirty seconds later, Finn and Chase appeared from their left. They immediately rushed to Jerry's seat as he opens the window.

"What is it?" Ask the sergeant.

"I heard a movement over there," Daniel pointed to the direction where he heard the noise. Then, they heard more noises, sounded like footsteps but...

"Is it horses?" Jerry suddenly ask.

"From what I've heard," Daniel opened the door carefully. "Yeah, its like a bunch of horses. Probably a traveler or something. Come on." He then get out of the vehicle and slowly approaching the sound.

Jerry get out of the vehicle too. Together, they followed Daniel closely behind. Even though he's injured right now it didn't affect on his body and his urge to get a look on the noises. As they got closer however, Daniel raised his hand to a halt position. Everybody immediately stopped as they saw it and confused as to why is stopping them. Daniel finally speaks up, "Hey, you guys hear that? Its like someone's talking."

They heard carefully. And yeah, there is a conversation between what ever who it is, but it doesn't sound good as they heard all of the conversation.

"So we get to the village and take it?" Said one of them.

"Yeah," the other one replied. "We kill every civilians there and capture the elements."

Elements? What the hell are these guys talking about? Daniel listen very carefully this time. Something's wrong right now, it doesn't sound right.

"But what if the princesses are there?"

Princess? This must be a fight between kingdoms. But how the hell there are a lot of kingdoms or castles on Earth? This is not right.

"Easy, we just have to... whether capture them or kill all of them and bring it back to King Sombra."

Yep, definitely kingdoms.

"Besides, we got a bunch of army waiting to attack the village. They won't stand against us. Even the Royal Guards."

Okay thats it I need to take a look. Daniel move closer to the edge of the bushes and made a hole so he can see through. What he saw next success to make his jaw drop to hell. Well probably, the good thing is he saw a dirt path. But what made his in a total confusion is that he saw two small horses - well not small enough - talking to each other. The one on the right had a horn on his head and the other looked like normal horse but smaller. They wear black armor and they had green eyes in the helmet. It scared the shit out of Daniel but he managed to control his breath. This must be the bad guys, he thought to himself. Wait, is that one... a unicorn? The mythical creature that everyone thought doesn't even exist? His mind is full of questions now. How? Where are they exactly? And when do horses can talk? As he was deep in thoughts, then there were bunch of horses trotting down the dirt path. Dozens of them.

"Alright everypony," said the unicorn. "We go and capture the elements and destroy the village. Remember, kill anyone that is standing on your way."

Shit, this is bad. He immediately turned to his friends who are listening the whole conversation with him. "Okay, my instinct tells me that this is the bad guys." Daniel whispers to all of them.

"Well," Jerry answers and look to his other friends. "If this is Daniel's instinct then I agree with him."

"Yep, his instincts are never wrong." Chase said putting his M240 to his right shoulder.

"Affirmative," Finn nod. "Okay there private, so whats the plan?"

"I have a plan but you're not gonna like it," the young ranger said with serious tone. "Finn and Jerry get back to the vehicle and brought it here when they all leave. After that, me and Chase will follow them and we'll make a move once they arrived at the village they're talking about."

"Hooah," Finn says.

They all nod to each other but just as they wanted to make a move, another voice made they all nearly got a heart attack.

"This is War Daddy, Private Daniel is that really you kid?"

Daniel took several deep breaths before speaks up to his walkie, "What the hell took you so long to answer dammit?"

"Sorry, I thought you were someone else. 'Cause we saw horses talking on their own and we thought you were captured by those creatures."

Jerry, Finn and Chase looked at Daniel with wide eyes.

"Talking horses??" Chase said totally surprised at this.

"Yeah," Daniel put his left hand to the back of his head. "What you guys heard earlier, was those horses talking to one another."

They all looked at each other before realise that they're going to save people, umm ponies in this case.

"What ever," said Finn standing up. "A mission is a mission, come on we better get going."

"Hang on a sec," Daniel talk to his walkie again. "War Daddy this is Private Daniel Nicholas did you went through a cave back in Afghanistan?"

The commander chuckle at this, "Hehe, yeah I guess you went through it too."

"Affirmative, does anyone else gone through the cave?"

"Negative, its only us. The rest of them get out of the town as fast as they could."

"Alrighty then, can you tell us where you are?" Daniel stands on two legs now.

"Umm," replied the commander. "Its pretty dark here and I can barely see through the... wait, is that your vehicle right there?"

"Huh?" All of them immediately look at their surroundings but they didn't see a tank nearby. "Turn on your light."

The tank turned on his head light and now, the rangers could definitely see where the tank is. "Two o'clock from your position you should definitely saw us."

The commander turned around and a smile forms on his face as he saw his friends. "Alright, I'm moving in."

"No wait!" Daniel stops the beast movement. "There are a lot ponies down the street not far away from us turn off your light and we'll let them pass first and we follow 'em once they're in a distance."

"Copy that."

The tank turns off his light and waited for another command. Five minutes or so later, all of the black armored ponies were gone, only left their tracks on the dirt path.

"Alright War Daddy, you saw that road?" Daniel looked to the road he meant.

"Yeah I saw it," reply the beast. "You want us to go over there?"

"Affirmative, me and Chase will walk on foot to go on a recon mission while you guys waited on that road got it?"

"Roger, War Daddy moving in."

The tank turns around and move towards his destination, uproot every tree that he passes. Finn and Jerry rushed to the humvee and quickly move it to the dirt path. While Daniel and Chase started their walk to their creature.

"I bet a war is going on in this world heh?" Chase said walking alongside his friend.

"Definitely," Daniel replied.

"Hey, is your wound okay? You don't have to do this you know."

"I'm fine Chase," he chuckles. "Like I used to say 'it needs more than a bullet to kill me'."

"You one lucky bastard."

"I know right?"

The two of them shared a warm laugh as they continue on their mission.

Author's Note

NEW CHAPTER!! Hope you guys enjoy the reading!! Still working on the next chapter and pleaseeeee give me your comment so I can fix my grammar. BEAR WITH ME!!

Emergence

Author's Note

This is getting harder than I thought. Please I need your comment, English is not my main language so I'm having a difficult time to make the perfect sentence and paragraph. SOMEBODY HELP!!! But dont worry I'm still continuing the story and will make it the best for you guys!

WISH ME LUCK!

Emergence

Day 1 - 11:55
Pvt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
God knows where

In the middle of a forest we saw two soldiers walking down the dirt path. Private Daniel Nicholas and Private Anthony Chase with their hands gripped tightly to their own weapon.

"Hey," Daniel realises something missing from him. He rub his back with his left hand and turned to Chase, "Where's my backpack?"

"Oh that," his friend says and smile at Daniel. "Don't worry, I have it earlier, probably in the humvee."

"Kay then," Daniel shrugged and continue walking forward. "Hey, you wonder where the heck we are right now?"

"Don't wanna talk about it. I mean talking horses, we land in the middle of a forest with no knowledge about what kind of beast or creatures are lurking around here, well pretty obvious were in another dimension or world perhaps."

"Hah, yeah right."

They continue their walk in silence. They walked carefully trying to not make any noises to attract anything that is in the forest. Chase glance at Daniel and realise that the kid wasn't wearing what he normally wore.

"Hey Daniel," Chase start talking. "You seemed different right now."

"What? Was it my personality? Am I a burden to you guys?"

"No no not that, its just you didn't wear your sunglasses?"

Daniel chuckles at this, "Silly you, you know were in the forest right? My sunglasses are always in my pocket. How the heck am I gonna wear it if were in a pretty dark place."

Chase laugh at his own stupid question. "Yeah, you're right."

"Hey you alright? You seem not like yourself right now." Daniel said worried about his friend.

"Nah, probably I'm just a little nervous is all."

"About?"

Chase sigh at this, "Well, about all of... this. I mean can we get back home? Can we get out of this mess after all of this is done... with or without us?"

The young ranger smile at his friend. To be honest he didn't think about that after they know that this isn't their world. "Lets just say that we just wanted to help. And some day, maybe we can get back home. But I wasn't thinking about that though, what I want now is to make sure that those civilians they were talking about are safe, human or not." Before he can continue his sentence, there was a light coming from the dirt path they're walking at. "I think that's the end of the forest."

Chase grab his walkie, "Hunter 2-5, War Daddy, this is Private Chase you guys can move along the road now but don't rush got it? I think we found the end of the forest."

"This is Hunter 2-5, where are your position over?"

"Just follow the path you guys will be able to see us waiting for you in the edge of the forest."

"War Daddy moving in."

"Hunter 2-5 moving towards your position."

Chase puts his attention to Daniel, "Come on, lets see what is the other side of this forest."

"Right."

_____________________________________________

"Princess?" Twilight was now really scared. Seeing dozens of ponies with black armor and green eyes marching towards them. They stopped a few feet before the barrier and stare with cold expression. Some of the unicorns from both sides holding crossbow in their magic grip. No pony dare to make a sound or a move, its just like they're being hypnotized. All of them except for the two sisters.

"Don't be afraid Twilight," Princess of the Sun said calmly. "You know they aren't going to breach the barrier."

Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy stood together with their elements and right next to their left were Starlight, Sunset and Ember. The two sister walk forward and they stopped only a few inches from the barrier.

"What do you want?" Said Luna with her Royal tone.

"We want the elements," said the unicorn that is staring at them with his green eyes. "Like it or not you and your ponies will coming with us."

"And if we don't?" Celestia ask still in her warm but there's an anger inside her tone.

"Then we'll take it by force," then he looked at his squad and nod. All of the unicorn horns glow and in the next second, they all fire at the same time 'causing the whole barrier shattered to pieces. Celestia and Luna immediately teleports back behind the Royal Guards with their eyes turned to pinpricks. They've never seen a strong army like that before. Then, white flash emerge behind them and saw it was Shining and Cadance.

"THEY DESTROY IT JUST LIKE THAT?!!!" Shining screams.

"Everypony get ready!" Twilight readies herself and the elements are now prepare themselves for a huge fight. The guards raise their shields and their spears are now aimed to the enemies.

"GUARDS BRACE YOURSELF!!" Shining scream at the top of his lungs.

However, as the swarm started to run to the bridge and into the village, a loud noise what was heard like steel clashing to another steel can be heard through the half of the village. Everypony, even their enemies turned their gaze to the source of the sound. There, from the entrance to the Everfree Forest stood two figures, more like monkeys but these two are wearing clothes. Some kind of uniform with camouflage pattern. They held some kind of thing in their... hoofs or something.

"What are those?" Rainbow whispers to Twilight.

"I have no idea," Twilight said shaking her head.

"GET THEM!!" Yell the commander of Sombra's army. And then, the swarm turned away from them and start running to the two creatures who just stood there like a statue.

"WHAT IN TARNATION ARE THEY DOIN'?" Applejack scream as she sees this. All of the ponies who stood there just watch as the two creatures were about to get annihilated by the army of King Sombra. Even the princesses just watch with unbelievable expression.

_____________________________________________

"I guess you're right," Chase said while looking at the black armor horses standing there between some kind of... light blue transparent shield, or barrier? "They're definitely going to swarm the village."

"But how?" Finn says while all of them were hiding in a nearby bushes and covered in dark so they wouldn't be spotted that easily. The tank is waiting behind the humvee for further orders. "They have those... what shield maybe? They won't penetrate it that easily."

"I hope you're right," Daniel says holding his gun tighter. He could see the ponies civilians closing their windows, doors on their houses. So this is a world of ponies, colorful talking ponies. Damn mother nature. But then two horses that have a horn and wings - and they were a lot taller than the others - slowly walking from the inside of the shield and now is face-to-face with one of the unicorn with the black armor thats outside the shield. One of them with white coat and the other is dark blue. How the hell did that, uhhh hair or whatever it is could flow gracefully like that? Its not windy here.

"They were talking," said Jerry.

Five seconds later the unexpected thing happen, the unicorn that talked to the two horses now nodded to his squad. Damn how many of them are they, 50? 60? Daniel thought to himself. Then all of the unicorn that is in the 'dark ones' move to the front lines and their horns glow. In the same time all of them shoot what it look like laser or magic to the shield and it shattered to pieces. The rangers eyes widened at their power.

"They sure are powerful," Chase said eyes still wide open at the scenery.

Wasting no time, Daniel immediately get up from his position and turned to his friends. "Come on we gotta help 'em!"

"What?" Jerry said standing to his eye level. "Are we involved in this?"

"Then are we just gonna sit here and watch 'em die?" Angry tone could be heard in Daniel's voice. "I'll go help 'em, with or without you!"

His friends unsure what to do. But then Chase walks and put his right hand on his friend's left shoulder. "I'm with ya."

Jerry groan at this.

"Well, like I said," Finn walks to the humvee, "A mission is a mission."

"Fine!" Jerry rushed to the humvee and takes his position on the minigun. "We'll wait for your orders!"

"War Daddy stand by for orders," Daniel says to his walkie.

"Copy that."

Daniel forms a sly grin on his face as he put his sunglasses on. They both walked out of the forest and Daniel fires a warning shot to get their attention. That should do it, he thought as he saw all of the ponies were locked eyes with him and Chase now. At first, he sees that they're shocked at his presence but then the commander yells to his squad.

"GET THEM!!"

Oh boy.

All of the black armored ponies turned their way from the village and started to run towards them with spears, shields and crossbow floating along with their bodies.

How primitive, Daniel thought with a sly grin on his face. They absolutely didn't know what is hiding inside the forest. He picked up his walkie and speaks, "Give 'em hell boys."

Identity

Day 1 - 12:10
Sgt. Finn Maverick
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
God help us

"DANIEL TALK TO ME!" Finn shouted at the immovable kid.

"Wait!" Chase stopped him and check for vitals around his arms and his neck. Luckily, Daniel's chest is moving up and down. "He's just unconscious. Good Lord."

"We better take him to a hospital," Jerry checked his surroundings and eyes the ponies one by one.

"No need," Twilight replied and took a step forward, "I have healed his wound and he's just need some rest," she looked up to Celestia, "I'll take him to the castle."

"Very well," Celestia nod and faced the sergeant, "You and your... friends can come with her to the castle," she placed her hoof the his right shoulder, "Thank you for saving my little ponies."

"You don't have to thank me," he shrugged and looked to Daniel, "He's the one who told us to do this, he does have a golden heart."

"Sure he is," Chase stood next to Finn, "Come on, we better get going."

"Uhh Cadance?" Twilight spoke up to her sister-in-law, "Where is Flurry?"

"Oh my..." She nudge Shining quickly, "She is asleep in the castle, come on Shiny we better go check her."

"Aight," then Cadance and Shining teleported together to the crystal castle.

"Umm... lets go," Finn left opened mouth by the magic but he knew that he is in a world full of magic and whatever the hell is waiting for them. He then turned to his friends, "Corporal, Private, grab his gun and go take the humvee," he then grab his walkie, "War Daddy, this is Sergeant Finn proceed to move to next destination over."

"This is War Daddy, where is it?"

"Uhh..." He thought for a second, "I don't think you'll be able to cross the bridge."

"Yeah, the bridge is really small."

"Leave that to us," Celestia spoke up and then nod to Luna.

Luna nod back and face the sergeant, "Tell your friends to stay calm."

"Right," he grab his walkie again, "War Daddy tell your crew to stay calm."

"What do we need to..." Before they could ask, the tank slowly lift off the ground and was surrounded by a blue aura. "WHAT THE HECK! WERE FLYING!"

"Dammit just stay calm!" Though his hand is shaking.

"HOW ARE WE SUPPOSED TO DO THAT?!"

In just mere seconds, the tank was flying across the river and landed in front of them. The commander cross his hand and his head to it, "You should've... told me... what will happen."

"Too late," Finn shrugged. "Lead the way y'all."

The ponies giggles at their reaction. And immediately trotted to the village together. Finn and Chase put Daniel inside the humvee and drove with the rest of the ponies. Twilight's friends whispers with each other while Finn, Chase and Jerry watched them from inside the humvee. All of the ponies looked from their houses and streets looked at the convoy as they pass by. Many of them whispers to one another and a few of them just watch in awe.

"Well," the commander said, "This is different than being scouted."

"Indeed it is," Chase replied from his walkie.

The commander looked back and saw a bunch of ponies following them from behind, "Okay this is getting creepy."

"Pull yourself together man," Finn whispers to his walkie. "They're friendly enough for me."

"Yeah," Jerry speaks up from the back seat, "We save their asses earlier, they won't harm us."

"Besides," Chase chimed in, "We have more advanced machines compare to shields, spears and crossbows. That bastard was lucky enough to hit Daniel."

They laughed and continue to follow the ponies. Five minutes of driving and they arrived at the crystal castle. The rangers watch in awe as they saw the crystal shining from the light of the sun.

"Whoa," was all that Finn could say.

"I know right?" Chase rubs his eye to make sure that this is all wasn't a dream.

"Back on Earth, probably I'm the richest guy right now," Jerry said which make them all chuckle. They stopped next to the castle and get off from the vehicle.

"Hey," Finn grabbed commanders' attention, "Check all of your equipment and make sure that the tank is in healthy condition... also the car."

"Right on it Sarge!"

"Come on," Chase says opening one of the humvees door, "We better take him inside."

Finn grabbed Daniel and put him on his shoulders and walks to the group. "Is this the castle?"

"Yup," Twilight says... beaming? "Lets get him inside."

"Okay."

Twilight opened the door with her magic and soon the rangers jaws were dropped as they looked inside. Crystal everywhere.

"Totally a millionaire," Jerry said looking around in awe.

They walked through a hallway and Twilight finds herself looking a door thats in front of her while the others trotted to a big room. She opened it with her magic and as the rangers walked in, they saw a bed with a nightstand beside it and a bookshelf with a lot of books right across the bed. Right next to the bed, there's a window with a curtain on it.

"He can rest here," Twilight says.

"Thank you," Finn walk to the bed and immediately rest his friend. He his hand on his left arm, "Sleep well kid, you deserve it." He walked back outside and close the door.

"Now," Twilight clears her throat, "Follow me."

The rangers shrugged and follows her into a big room with a round table in the middle and six chairs, all made of crystal. Twilight sat with the others and the rangers stood on the other side of the table. Before one of them could speak, Celestia interrupts the silence, "Sorry I couldn't stay here much longer. Me and Luna have to go back to Canterlot to check all the news and the ponies from the Crystal Empire."

"Don't worry Princess," Twilight replied, "Leave this to us."

Celestia nod and looked at the rangers, "Make yourselves comfortable." With that, a bright light flashed in the room and seconds later, the two princesses were no where to be seen. The rangers just stood there waiting for the ponies to speak up. But none of them seems brave enough to let out a word.

Finn sighs at this, "Alright, seems no one here ain't talking Imma introduce myself to get to know each other better. My name is Staff Sergeant Finn Maverick of the 1st Battalion 75th Ranger Regiment United States Army." He pointed at Chase, "That is Private Matthew Chase," then to Jerry, "That is Corporal Jerry Alexander," he then turned his gaze back to the sitting ponies, "It's a pleasure to meet you... oh yeah, and we are humans."

"Wow," the pink pony exclaimed and looked at Finn still with a big smile, "Is Staff Sergeant Finn Maverick 1st battalions 75th wranger regimen younited states army is your full name? Or are they like, mixed names?"

"Well, Staff Sergeant is my rank in the military forces, Finn Maverick is my name and 1st Battalion 75th Ranger Regiment is my particular group and United States Army is the land warfare service branch of the United States Armed Forces."

"What's a United States?" Rainbow asks hoovering with her wings.

Finn looked at the ground at this. The ponies immediately sees that it wasn't the best question to ask right now.

"If you don't want to talk about it then its fine," Sunset says feeling a little guilty.

"Nah," Finn said looking to the ponies again with a warm smile. "Its fine, United States is... our home." Chase put a hand to Finn's left shoulder and they chuckled together.

"Don't worry," he says, "You still have us." And he looked to Jerry. Jerry nod at a hand to like Chase doing.

"Heh yeah," Finn said.

"Alright," Twilight levitate a scroll and a quill in front of her and place it in the table. "So, you all are a human?" The rangers nod at the same time. "You're not from this world aren't you? Because I haven't seen anything like you before."

"Yeah we're definitely not from this world," Chase replied.

"So where are you from?"

"We're from a planet called Earth, and I guess... this isn't Earth," replied the sergeant with flat tone.

Before Twilight could ask another question, Applejack chimed in, "How do y'all could get here?"

"Well," the sergeant begin his explanation, "It all started when we were about to attack the terrorists."

"Come again?" Applejack confused.

"Terrorist, its a person who use unlawful violence and intimidation, especially against civilians, in the pursuit of political aims." The ponies shocked at the statement but they let him to continue, "We were in convoy with six humvees and two tanks."

"What are humvees and tanks?" Starlight asked.

Well, this is gonna be a long heck of a day.

"You saw the one with four doors and four wheels?" The ponies nod, "Well, that's a humvee. And the giant one with a turret and a large pipe in the middle of it, that's tank."

"Continue," Twilight said scribbling to her scroll.

"Well, we're about to cross a crossroad when suddenly the first one stopped and same goes to the rest. Seconds later, Daniel, the kid who is taking a rest now got shot from a sniper and the bullet pierced through his right chest and came out from his back." All of the ponies pupils turned to pinpricks. They absolutely had no image at the kid who is struggling to live as far as he could. All they could imagine was he is screaming at the top of his lungs.

"What is sniper and bullet?" Rarity ask with her accent more looked like a British lady.

"A sniper is a military/paramilitary marksman who engages targets from positions of concealment or at distances exceeding the target's detection capabilities. Before moving into the bullet, I think you guys should know about these first," he says putting his weapon to the table and the ponies just watch in horror because that thing they saw had killed an entire army, "This thing is called a weapon, this particular one is called M4A1. Its an assault rifle, meaning that it is used for attacks in the front lines, whether its offensive or defensive. And this..." He says while pulling out his magazine and pick one of the bullet, "This is a bullet, the bullet goes into a clip along with other bullets; the exact number in a clip depends on the type of gun and the clip itself. The clip fits into the gun and feeds the bullets into the gun," he said putting the clip back in. "When I pull the trigger, the bullet gets propelled fast enough to penetrate a target and kill it," he said.

He began explaining all of the types of weapons that their holding, the M240, Scar-H, Desert Eagle, the MK 2 fragmentation grenade, and the claymore. The ponies are now amused by the advanced technologies the rangers had.

"Okay," said Twilight scribbling more and more to the scroll and bring a new one, "I think we got off the track now. Back to the question, how are you able to get here?"

"Like I said, we were about to cross a crossroad and got ambushed by those terrorists, we rushed into one of the building and immediately took a pressure to Daniel's chest to stop the bleeding. But after that, it all went silent. The rangers and the terrorists stop shooting at each other and when I got outside, that's when I realised that there's a nuke exploded not far from us."

"What's a nuke?" Pinkie asked bouncing and stopped right next to the sergeant. Finn chuckles and pick her up and hold her in his left arm. She sure smells like cotton candy.

"A nuke is an explosive device that derives it destructive force from nuclear reactions. They release large quantities energy from relatively small amount of matter. A nuclear device no larger than traditional bombs can devastate an entire city by blast, fire, and radiation. Since they are weapons of mass destruction, the proliferation of nuclear weapons is a focus of international relations policy."

This 'cause all of the ponies to shivered, they never seen or heard some things that could easily destroy a whole city before.

"Then," the sergeant continues his story. "All of our rangers immediately get into their vehicles and started to get away as far as possible. We can't leave Daniel behind, but he insisted us to just leave him there." The ponies felt sorry for what had happened.

"He really is a good stallion," Fluttershy said making Finn realised that he forgot about the pony.

"Anyway, I couldn't leave him behind. He is my friend, more like a family to me. So, I grab his hand and I quickly get his body to my shoulders, then we got out of there as fast as we could," he took a few breaths before continues, "I thought we're dead at first, but then Jerry saw a cave and Chase immediately turn straight towards the cave. When the cave is just a few meters away, then there's a bright light coming from the entrance of the cave. And just like that, we went through it and we ended up here. Still in the vehicle and all of us were unconscious."

"Hmm," Twilight still scribbling to her scroll and after she's done, she looked up at the sergeant, "And why are you helping us earlier today?"

The sergeant chuckles at this with Pinkie still in his grasp, "Like I said, Daniel's the one who told to do it. He was injured bad enough but still wanted to fight along and save you guys. He's very stubborn sometimes when he was in his instincts control."

"So, he was the one who wanted to help us?" Rainbow asked still hoovering in the air, "With or without you?"

"Exactly."

There's a brief silence between them. A human? Who doesn't even know where he is and is injured bad enough but still wanted to fight for the sake of the village without even knowing the village itself? And was more injured when he decided to take the action? There's so many questions inside Twilights mind right now and Sunset immediately realised this.

"I think we should get some rest first," Sunset said throws a hoof around Twilights' shoulder.

"Yeah, I think we should take some rest," Finn said putting Pinkie down to the ground. "Alright Chase, Jerry lets..." When he turned around, he immediately greeted by the sight of the rangers sleeping limply leaning on the wall. He took a deep breath before...

"BATTALION IS OSCAR MIKE!!"

"Ghrakk... huh... what?!! What happened??"

Author's Note

Horseapples!! HAHAAA!! Finally I finished this chapter. God its taking more time than I thought. Hope y'all enjoy reading this!! Don't hesitate to leave your comment below, 'CAUSE ITS FREE!! Like I said, don't worry I will finish this story for good!

Next chapter: Ponyville - Introduction

Ponyville - Introduction Part 1

Author's Note

Okay I needed some rest right away but that didn't mean I won't finish this story, stay tuned for updates! I will make new chapters, one or more per day so don't worry I got this under control! Well shiet I forgot to bring Ember on this. But nevermind that because she is "COMING SOON".

Next chapter: Ponyville - Introduction Part 2

Ponyville - Introduction Part 1

You are nothing kid! Remember this, you let your family die! You have no reason to live young man. You didn't deserve to live! Don't you remember what you did to your family?! YOU LET THEM DIE!! AND IT'S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!! YOU ARE NOTHING COMPARE TO EVERYBODY ELSE, NOTHING!!!

Come with us Daniel. You didn't deserve to be with your friends, nor with these ponies. Because you will end up killed them all from your stupid action! Just wait Daniel, your time will come sooner or later, we will waiting for you. Just wait... Daniel...

"GAHHHHHHH!!"

______________________________________________

Day 1 - 12:20
Pvt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

The young kid suddenly woke up from his nightmare, panting and begging for air with his left hand holds his heart. After a few seconds, he manage to control his breath. "Damn, what a nightmare," he thought out loud. He looked and notice that he's now covered in blanket, "Wait..." He began looking at his surroundings, "Where am I? And why the hell is everything made from crystal? Its cool though." To his right, there's a window left opened and bringing the cool breeze and the warm sunlight fills the room. To his left, there's a nightstand with his helmet have been put. He then immediately check his injury using his left hand to felt the wound, "Huh? Strange, didn't I just got hit by a sniper and that... crossbow? Am I dead?"

He pinched his right arm and he flinched at the sudden pain. "Nope, its not a dream, nor that I'm dead. But where am I? And where are the others?"

Just as he said that, he heard his sergeants voice, "BATTALION IS OSCAR MIKE!!"

"Wait, were leaving already? Dammit I just woke up." He groans and put his helmet on and immediately get out of the bed and headed to the door. "Well, at least I know that he's here." He turned the doorknob and peeked outside. There was a huge hallway inside and to the left, he could heard some voices from a huge room. "That must be them."

As he went outside, he closed the door and proceeded his walk towards the voice. As he was walking, he couldn't help but watch in awe at the crystal wall. "Woah," was all he could say. The beauty and the light that bounces off the crystal made the hallway even more... beautiful?? Nah, more like AWESOME!! He arrived at a huge what looks like a throne room with a big round table in the middle of it. He recognised the ponies who is looking to... his sergeant as he facepalmed himself towards his rangers who are now were leaning against a wall trying to - or maybe had - slept.

"You guys are just humiliating me," he said as he now pinch the bridge of his nose.

"Hey come on," said Chase as he stand to his eye level, "Were tired of what had happened. Besides, we're on another planet for God sake!" He throws his hand to the air.

"And is that what you call a ranger?" Daniel crossed his arms and leaned with his side to the wall. Everyone immediately turned their gaze to the young kid who is now confused from the stares, "Am I interrupting something?"

"You woke up fast," Finn said now facing him.

"Yeah," Daniel rub the back of his head, "I had a nightmare. But that's not important now," he took a deep breath then, "Can anybody tell me what the hell is going on?"

"Lets do some briefing uhh..." Finn glance at the purple alicorn.

"Twilight," said Twilight now trotting to the rangers. "Yeah, we haven't introduce ourselves yet, so maybe we can stay here a little longer and get to know each other better."

"Sounds fine with me," Daniel shrugs his shoulders and take a sit on the crystal floor. Damn its freezing my butt. He took off his helmet and bring his hand through his hair.

Everyone follows suit and made a circle around them. Daniel speaks up first, "Well, my instinct told me that these guys," he mentioned his friends, "Already introducing themselves... so I guess its my turn, my names Private Daniel Nicholas of the 1st Battalion 75th Ranger Regiment United States Army pleasure to meet you." He place his right hand to his left chest and bow a little. The ponies left mouth agape to his instinct.

"He's a sidekick!" Pinkie whispers to Rainbow.

Finn chuckles, "You always did that didn't you?"

"Hey I was just being polite." Daniel throws his hands up in the air.

"Okay," Twilight began to getting everyone's attention, "I'm sorry I didn't introduce myself earlier today."

"No need to apologize Twilight," Finn said in a warm tone, "And now Daniel's here, you can introduce yourselves to us."

"Alright, this is..." She began introduce her friends to the rangers. Soon, the humans and the ponies began to blend one another. The rangers talked about their past until it was Daniel's turn.

"Hey kid you wanna talk about your past?" Asked Finn who is sitting next to Twilight.

"..."

"Kid?" He looked to his friends with a concern look, "Daniel? Private?" He waved in front of Daniel's face and snap his fingers several times.

"Huh? What?" Daniel flinched a little.

"You alright?" Asked Jerry.

"Y-yeah, I-I'm fine," he then looked to the ponies. "Imma head outside to get some fresh air." He stands up, put his helmet on and walked to the main door.

"Whats up with him?" Rainbow ask pointing a hoof to Daniel as he walked away.

"Oh Christ," Chase said turned to face Finn, "Dude you know how that question affect him?"

He quickly slapped himself, "Oh God I totally forgot!"

"Dumbass," Jerry mumbles underneath his breath.

"What in tarnation are ya talkin' about?" Applejack said.

Finn sighs and looked to the ponies, "It would be better for you to ask it to himself. He's very sensitive to that question but if he trusted you enough, he'll talk about it."

"Yeah," Chase suddenly interrupts, "We promised not to tell it to anyone without his permission."

"And if we break the promise," Jerry chimed in, "We'll get our ass kicked with his gun."

"You said a swear!" Pinkie shrieks.

"What, you don't have freedom of speech here?!"

"N-no we do, its just that most ponies tried not to swear on their own will so its a little frowned upon." Twilight replied.

"Oh well, I guess you all should get used to it because I'm pretty sure me and the rangers here are gonna continue for a goddamn while," Finn replied, chuckling to himself at the ponies' wincing expressions.

"What makes his past so secret like that?" Rarity ask and the rangers immediately felt the guilt building up inside them.

"Its the best for you to ask him yourselves," said the sergeant, "I didn't wanna 'cause any trouble with him."

"Same here," Jerry said stands up, "I'll go check our supplies."

"Wait," Twilight exclaimed. "We can show you the village, so you and everypony else in here get to know better and that you're not harm to them."

"Aight," Finn says grabbing his gun, "Lets make ourselves friendly boys."

"Hooah," replied Chase. "Oh yeah, what is this village name?"

"Ponyville," replied all of the ponies at same time while Chase tried his best not to laugh like a mad man.

______________________________________________

They all got out from the castle and were greeted by the cool breeze and warm sunlight. Not much like the forest, Finn thought to himself. He looked to his left and sees the tank and the humvee is surrounded by a mass of ponies.

"No need to afraid!" Yelled the commander. "We mean no harm to you, if you wanna take a look inside just step right on it!" Well, at least the tank crew did a good head start.

"So Twilight," asked Rainbow with a smirk grin, "Where do we want to take these guys first?"

Twilight put her hoof to her chin, "Well, I bet you and your friends are hungry," she said looking at the sergeant then to her friends, "We'll take him to the Sugarcube Corners first."

All of a sudden, Pinkie shoots off into the air like a firework and landed bouncing circling all of them, "OHHHH!! I'm gonna made a lot of cakes for you guys! Especially because you guys saved our lives from Sombra's powerful army and not only that because I know you guys feeling exhausted of what had happened back on your homeland but do not worry 'cause Pinkie here is gonna make you a bunch of cupcakes and cakes and pastries and ice cream and... mmphh!!" She was interrupted by Starlight putting a hoof to her mouth.

"What Pinkie trying to say is, she's gonna make you some food."

Finn just stares at the pink pony with mind full of questions. At least I know that she made a good rapper, Earth won't have a chance on beating her, he chuckles at his thought. "Alright, lead the way." He say gesturing them to move on.

Twilight nod and as she was about to walk, she spotted Daniel leaning against a tree to their right. "Hey Daniel!" Daniel perked up and saw Twilight is waving at him, "You wanna come with us for lunch?"

Lunch? Alhamdulillah I'm starving to death right now. Wasting no time, he got up and run towards them with his ACR dangling on its chord and its loyal backpack. "Aight, so where are we going?"

Ponyville - Introduction Part 2

"So you're telling me that there's some creatures slaughtered my army into shreds?"

"Yes my Lord, they have some sort of thing in their... I don't know hooves or whatever it is that killed the entire army. Also there's a big thing coming out from the forest with a huge pipe and seconds later, it threw an explosive... bomb maybe?"

"So these creatures, they annihilated an entire army?"

"I believe so my Lord."

*Sigh* "Well then, I want you and your squad do a recon to the village. We can't lose any other troops. And kill those creatures if possible."

"I'll be right on it."

Door closed behind him and he walked to the balcony, feeling the cool breeze that takes his mind on ease.

"What do you had in mind now Celestia?"

______________________________________________

Day 1 - 12:30
Pvt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Sugarcube Corner, Ponyville

"Here we are!" Twilight exclaimed showing the place.

"More like a behemoth cake to me," Daniel said in a flat tone.

"I know right!" Pinkie bouncing up and down to his eye level.

A bell rings as Twilight opened the door, they all walked in and Mr. Cake immediately trots from the kitchen. "Afternoon Princess Twilight, what can I do..." He stopped when he saw four tall figures standing right behind her and her friends, and his pupils turned to pinpricks.

Daniel catches this and he vigorously search for an answer. "Afternoon sir, we're here not to cause any harm. We just wanted to eat some lunch." He says with a warm smile and gentle tone.

Mr. Cake shakes his head and turned to face Twilight, "I guess they're your new friends?"

Twilight chuckles, "Yeah, they are my new friends, I mean our new friends." She said matter-of-fact.

"Alright, so what do you all want to eat?"

"Don't worry! I got this!" Pinkie chimed in and burst into the kitchen. Mr. Cake chuckles and followed her back to the kitchen. Finn walked to a large table and immediately took a seat. The others then join him and seconds later, they were all now circling the table. Chase was the one who breaks the silence.

"Hey," he said nudging Finn, "Will those bastards came back? I mean the black armored ponies?"

"Again, thank you for your help," Starlight interrupts, "This village will probably be burned down if it weren't for all of you."

"No need to thank us," replied Jerry, "we just doing what's right to do," he turned to Daniel, "Right kid?"

"Definitely." The kid replied.

"In this time, maybe those ponies won't dare to do that," Finn said answering the question earlier, "I mean, we got their asses kicked so they would've thought twice if they wanted to capture the village again."

"Probably they're gonna do a recon mission," Daniel shrugged and everyone immediately turned their gaze to the ranger. "What? My instinct told me that."

"Ya know yer instinct is always right aren't ya sugarcube?" Applejack asked matter-of-fact. Daniel shrugged at her statement.

"Right," Jerry asked checking his gun, "We better check our supplies first though."

"Good point," Daniel said checking his mags. The rest quickly do the same while the other ponies began to talk to each other. Daniel sighs, "Not good, I only had two left, what about you guys?"

"Three," replied Chase.

"Dang it, two," Jerry said.

"Four," the sergeant replied, "And not only this, we still have to check the minigun. Hopefully it still had enough bullets inside."

"What's a minigun?" The cyan pegasus asked some what interested on their conversation.

"You saw the thing that was attached on the top of the humvee?" Daniel asked. Rainbow nods at him. "Well, that is it. That's the killing machine, never stops firing until it's overheated or ran out of bullets." He then looked to other rangers, "I think the bullet's not gonna last long for a whole war. Once we ran out of bullets, these weapons are useless."

"Unless," Twilight chimed in while grabbing one of Daniel's magazine from his kevlar and levitate it. Daniel just watch as she now began examining his mag. "I can help you with it."

"How?" Chase asked crossing his arms and raised an eyebrow.

With a smirk, Twilight levitate the mag to the center of the table; she closed her eyes and concentrated. Next thing the rangers knew, a second mag appeared out of thin air. "There we go," she levitated both mags to Daniel, which he grabbed with both hands.

"How did you do that?" Asked Finn as he grabbed one of the mags.

"Just a simple duplication spell," Twilight shrugged.

"Hey, why don't we duplicate all of their weapons and use it to the royal guards?" Asked Dash, "We've seen the damage they can do and it's totally awesome!"

"Personally I think that's a bad idea," replied Daniel crossing his arms, "If you give these to all of your troops, not only will it give you an unfair advantage in all future conflicts, but what happened if the enemy got his hands... hoofs in this case, on them?"

"You have a good point there private," Finn said.

Silence filled the air as now everyone began to think about other options. But then, Pinkie revealed from behind Daniel's head with two plates full of cupcakes, "Hiya everyone!" Daniel jumped from the sudden burst causing the plates nearly fall. But he somewhat manages to hold it.

"Pinkie, how did you... never mind."

"Don't mind her," Sunset said, "She's just being Pinkie."

Daniel looked back at Pinkie who is wearing a big smile on her face; he chuckles, "You always full of surprises didn't you Pinkie?" He said grabbing the plates and placed it on the table. "Alright, lets eat!" Daniel grabbed one of the cupcakes, after saying 'bismillah' he took the first bite. He moans as the flavor filled inside his mouth. He then took another bite that swallows the whole cupcake.

"Wow," he said putting a hand on Pinkie's poofy pink mane, "This is the best cupcake I've ever had!"

"Why thank you Danny!" Pinkie giggles and nuzzles to his hand.

"I recommend that you should go to Sweet Apple Acres," Starlight said, "The best apple farm in this side of Equestria." Applejack blushed at this statement.

"Aw shucks sugarcube," she said covering her red face with her stetson hat.

"Well," Daniel said, "I'd love to go there. Apple is my favourite fruit after all."

"Really?" Applejack perked up at this.

"Heck yeah, but I wonder when did the last time I ate apples?" He said putting a hand to his chin.

"Probably a month ago, I guess," replied Finn.

"Oohhhh! I should throw you guys a 'Welcome To Ponyville Party'!!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"A party?" Asked Jerry as he nearly swallows an entire cupcake into his stomach.

"Yeah! A 'Welcome To Ponyville Party'! Everypony will be there and celebrate with all of you!"

"Ah don't think that's a good idea jus' now Pinkie," Applejack said, "We're in the middle of a war here."

"Applejack's right darling," Rarity added, "I think we have to wait until the war is finally over."

Pinkie let out an 'awwww' at this, her ears dropped flatly but Daniel quickly lift Pinkie up to his lap, "Don't worry Pinkie, after this is all done, me and my friends here promised you that we're about to have the best party ever! Right?" He looked up to his friends who nods back.

Pinkie instantly perked up and turned to face Daniel, "Pinkie Promise?"

"Uhhh, what?"

"Pinkie Promise! It goes like this!" Then Pinkie made an imaginary cross on her chest with one of her forelegs, then flapped her forelegs like bird wings, and finally poked herself on one of her eyes with a hoof, all while reciting, "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."

"Okay," replied Daniel, "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a muffin in-"

"Cupcake."

"Right... stick a cupcake in my eye." With all the gestures have been repeated and some giggles from other rangers, Pinkie smiles from ear to ear.

"Good!" She exclaimed. "But I'm warning you, if you ever break a Pinkie Promise, you lose a friend's trust. Foreevveeeerrrrr."

Daniel chuckles while patting her mane, "I got it Pinkie, and I'm not the type of person who likes to break promises either."

Then, the sound of the door bell ringing catches everyone's attention. It was Shining and Cadance with Flurry in Cadance grasp. Twilight immediately jumped from her seat and gave the three of them a tight hug. "Hey guys, where have you been?" She asked released the hug.

"We're in one of your castles room keeping an eye for Flurry here," replied Shining, "But when she woke up and we decided to come and talk to you, you weren't there."

"Spike told us that you all are at the Sugarcube Corner," Cadance added, "So we decided to go here and see what you're all doing." She turned her gaze to the four rangers and smiled warmly at Daniel. "Feeling alright?" She asked with soft tone.

Daniel returns with a more loving smile and a nod, "Never been better." Pinkie leaped off from his lap and took a seat next to Starlight.

"Oh yeah," Twilight said getting everyone's attention, "Shining, Cadance, I want you to meet our new friends." She gestures a hoof to the four rangers, who immediately got up from their seats and walk towards them. After knowing each other well and shake hands/hoofs, they all returned to the table. Shining and Cadance took their seats next to Daniel.

"Who is this cutie?" Daniel gently smiles at the alicorn filly.

"Oh, this is Flurry Heart," replied Cadance, "Our child."

Daniel chuckles kind-heartedly at the little filly. After a few minutes of talking, something adorable happened. Flurry saw directly at Daniel as he was laughing with everyone else around the table and she stretched out one of her forelegs and touch Daniel's elbow. Feeling some touch him, he looked to his left and saw the alicorn filly smiling at him and begin to laugh. Daniel smiles kindly and joined her laugh. Soon, the alicorn filly stretched out both of her forelegs as if she wanted to reach the young ranger. Cadance notice this and smiles at Daniel.

"I think she wants you to play with her," she chuckles warmly.

"Daniel put a hand to the back of his head, "Well... I'm not sure."

"Go on Daniel," Shining assures the ranger, "Its alright."

Hesitant, Daniel reach his hand and grabbed the little filly up from Cadance grasp, soon the entire table fell silent as they saw Daniel takes Flurry onto his arms. Flurry began to laugh cutely and Daniel booped on her muzzle with his index finger while saying, "Boop." Flurry laughs again and Daniel couldn't help but giggles at the adorableness. He takes the filly closer to his face until their noses touched and he began to shake it left and right. They both giggled while the others just watching at, probably the most adorable scene they ever seen. Flurry then wrapped her forelegs around Daniel's neck and nuzzles under his chin, who he gladly accepts it while stroking her mane. Every pony watch with a 'dawwww' escaping their mouths.

"Seems like you're her guardian kid," Finn said grabbing the ranger's attention.

"Oh shut up," replied Daniel still holding the filly in his arms, "You know, she's a cutie one, and perhaps the most adorable thing I've ever seen."

"Has anyone told you how sweet you are?" Sunset said chuckling at her own question.

Daniel just rolls his eyes and smiling warmly as he now share his warmth by hugging the filly tightly against his body. "This is nice," he chuckles, "Aight, time to get back to your mom sweetheart." As he was about to let go of the filly, Flurry hesitant and immediately wrapped her hoofs even more tightly and didn't let go. "Uhhh..." Was all that he could say at the moment.

"It's okay," Cadance said stroking Flurry's mane, "You can hold her in meantime."

Daniel chuckles again and sinks himself to the sofa with Flurry in his grasp. Twilight expressions softened as she looked at those two. "Wow," she began, "I've never seen Flurry so close to a..." She freezes, looking for an appropriate phrase. "A person who barely knows her."

"Well," Finn said grabbing another cupcake, "Babies can see what we can't see."

"Agree," Jerry chimed in, "They can see our personalities, ghosts, everything. From what I see... what's her name again?"

"Flurry," said Rainbow.

"Yeah, Flurry here finds herself comfortable in Daniel's grasp maybe because something special she saw inside of the kid. Whether his personality, or whatever it is. Though he always been a gentleman around."

"Okay don't start about it," Daniel sighs and turned away hiding his red face.

"Yeah, but you did a darn good job of it son," said Chase.

After a few more minutes of talking, the sergeant got up from his seat. "Well," he said looking around, "I think that's all it for us now." He then looked to Pinkie, who he believed had a relation with this place, "How much for all of this?"

"Oh? It's free silly!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"No no! I don't want to be a burden to all of you."

"Relax there sergeant," Sunset chuckles, "You did a really good at sweeping Sombra's army, and now let us return the favour."

"Well, if you insist," he shrugged and looked to his men, "Come on rangers, we should check our supplies first before things started to get worse; and the tour."

"Aight," Chase said getting up from his chair. Daniel kisses Flurry on the forehead and returned her to Cadance as he follow the others. The ponies followed suit. As they now walking down the street back towards the castle, they all saw a little dragon running between the patrolling royal guards and heading towards them. He panting heavily as he stopped in front of them with a scroll in his left hand.

"I... hah... hah... Princess Celestia wants me to give you this." He handed the scroll to Twilight and she immediately levitate it and opens it with her magic. Her eyes widened and she put a hoof to her mouth with a gasp as she read the letter. She began to shaking.

"Twilight what's wrong?" Asked Rainbow with a concern look.

"Appleloosa... is under attack!" She exclaimed making everypony shocked except the rangers. And it was Applejack turn to shake.

"A-Appleloosa?" Her voice full of horror, "Mah cousin's there!"

"Your cousin?" Daniel knelt down and put a hand to her shoulder.

"Yeah! His name's Braeburn! Ah need ta go there!" She started to run away but stopped as she's now being held by Daniel.

"You can't go there."

"Why?! Mah cousin's there!" She looked at him straight in his eyes. Desperate, anger and frustration filled her eyes as tears now started to form in the corners of her emerald green eyes. Daniel couldn't bare to see this.

"What I'm trying to say is," he looked to other rangers, "We'll go there."

"Seriously you guys?!" Rainbow asked, "You've done enough for this village and now you wanna do it again? Daniel you hurt yourself earlier!"

"I didn't even care about that."

"Yeah," replied Finn, "That's what rangers do. We'll go there, get Braeburn and the rest of the civilians outta there as fast as we could while you guys stay here." He then looked to Twilight, "Can you do it again?" He handed one of his mags.

"Sure," Twilight replied and then five more appeared, "Here you go."

"Thanks," said Finn passing each mags to the rangers, "Well then, lets show them that they're messing with the wrong side."

"Wait," Jerry stopped him, "Where is this Appleloosa?"

Twilight frowned and looked to the ground. But then, she return to face the rangers. "Take us with you," she demands.

"Wait what?!" Jerry confused at the sudden word but then he realised something, "Oh, you mean you'll lead us to the... train station, right? Well, let's go!"

"No, I mean take us with you to Appleloosa."

"Okay now its a good time to ask that," said Chase, "What?!"

"We can't do that," replied Daniel, "We couldn't risk any other ponies to get hurt."

"We're not going to the war buddy," Rainbow chimed in hoovering next to Twilight, "We're just gonna wait in the train."

"We'll promise that we're just gonna wait in the train," Starlight added, "Right ponies?" All of her friends nod and looked at the sergeant.

Finn thought for a second then looked to the ponies, then to Shining and Cadance. "We must have your permission before we take any other actions."

Shining only and smile and nod at him, "You can take them, but promise me they'll be back in one piece, got it?"

"We always did that back on Earth," replied Finn, "Our priority is to make sure all of the civilians go to the safe zone without being touched by the enemy. So we'll do our best, even if it'll cost our own lives to save them." He turned his gaze to the little ponies and grabbed his walkie, "War Daddy this is Sergeant Finn do you copy over?"

"This is War Daddy, where the heck are you sergeant? We're waiting for you where we parked our vehicles here."

"Listen here, me and my squad are gonna head out of town to Appleloosa. I want you to blend with the royal guards and make several outposts around the village for the night got it?"

"And can you tell me why you're going there?"

"We're going to save civilians. The town was reported under attack by those black armored ponies."

"Sombra's army," interrupt Applejack still in the verge of tears.

"Right, do I make myself clear commander?"

"Understood sergeant."

"Good," he then looked to the ponies and to his rangers, "Lets kick some asses." He said cocking his M4.

"Don't worry," Daniel places his hand to Applejacks' shoulder, "We'll make sure that he'll get back here safely."

What Comes Up Must Come Down

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Refreshment

Author's Note

Well, I ain't gonna talk much. Still the next chapter is on the way. Just you wait 🤣

Next chapter: Debriefing... Again?

Refreshment

"You're looking for me General?"

"Ah yes, come in Colonel... have a seat."

"What's wrong Sir?"

"I lost contact with Staff Sergeant Finn and a few of his rangers when they fought the terrorists on their way to a base that is located in Al-Asad. The rest are on their way here but they told me that they lost five men and a tank with Staff Sergeant Finn gone MIA."

"Is it because of the nuke?"

"Probably, but we still didn't know who launch that damn weapon to my men."

"So you want me and my squad to search for him?"

"Exactly, but not now, you still have a mission to capture the fuel station near Zabul, its the vital location for their tanks. I want you and your squad to get ready, we'll meet up again in an hour. Dismiss."

"Understood Sir."

______________________________________________

Day 2 - 04:32
Pvt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

Daniel awoke with a frightened gasp. He felt sweats dripping from his forehead and he reach a hand to wipe it out.

"Again? What a helluva flashback," he sighed and looked around, "Wait, where am I?" He found himself laying on a bed and in a white, rectangular room. To his right, he saw a heart rate monitor. And all of his gear was hanging on the wall across his bed.

"The heck?" Groaning, he rose to a sitting position and looked around some more; to his left, he saw a window and took a view outside; it's quite dark. "How long I've been out? Damn PTSD." He mumbled, the PTSD must've gotten the best of him. He remember collapsing and shaking. After that, it was just that day being lived once again.

"Should I get out of here?" He still processing about what might happen if he walks out of the room. He sees that he still wearing his camouflage pants and dark green shirt. "Meh... better stay here and take some rest for a while." Just as he was about to lay on bed, he remembered the incident back on the train.

"Sergeant!" He exclaimed. He immediately disconnected the monitor, causing it to give a long continuous beep. He leapt from the bed and onto the floor, then stumbled.

"Whoa..." Shifting his weight, he stopped moving and balanced himself. "Okay... easy now..." He walked slowly to his gear. Putting his vest, backpack, helmet, and grabbed his gun, he walked to the door that he spotted far right. He stumbled slightly but manage to keep his balance. He reached the doorknob and opened it to get a peek outside.

"This must be a hospital," he thought loudly as he saw a hallway and a desk across the hallway on his right.

"Hello?" He called out while cocking his head and raising an eyebrow. "Wait, what time is it?" He asked glancing at his watch. 04:35. Great, probably everyone is asleep, better get moving though. He then closed the door behind him and just as he began to walk away, he heard a voice called out.

"Wait!" A female voice, he looked back and saw a white mare with a blue sapphire eyes and pink mane and tail along with a nurse cap running towards him. "You should've go back to bed sir, you aren't in no good condition."

Daniel chuckles, "I've been better after taking the rest earlier."

"Alright, but at least could you let me to do some treatment?" She said with a puppy dog eyes. Can't handle cuteness!!!!!

"No problem," Daniel shrugged and followed her suit, "Oh yeah, where are we?"

"We're in Ponyville Hospital."

The young ranger only nods. After taking his treatments and some assurance that he'll be fine, he walked down the hallway towards the exit with the nurse. "By the way, what's your name?" Daniel asked opened the main door.

"Nurse Redheart."

"That's a nice name," he chuckles only made the nurse blushed, "Well, thanks for your treatment nurse, I appreciate it."

"Oh no need, it's my duty to treat all of my patients."

"Well then, I better move on. I'll see you later Red!" Daniel said patting her head. Redheart blushed even more at this and the young ranger only chuckles at what he had done. Stupid brain... And why ponies in this world had to be so cute?!

He then proceeded to walked around Ponyville for a while. The cool morning air relaxed his mind. He took a deep breath and let it out.

"Wow," he said to himself, "The air is cooler than back home." He continued his walk only to be seen by couple of Royal Guards who are patrolling around the village. But they didn't seem to mind, at least they knew who save their asses. He walked, and walked, and walked, until he saw a large, floating dwelling made of clouds and rainbows. What the heck? I've never seen a cloud like this before... Meh, he shrugged and continued his walk. He arrived at some kind of park. Again, no pony were in sight. He glance at his watch. 05:20.

No wonder my tighs are burning. He chuckles as he looked to his surroundings, he spotted a bench not far from him. "Perfect," he thought out loud. He sat down on the bench, put his gun along with his helmet to his side and let out a sigh. A thought came to his mind.

"Hmm..." He put a hand to his chin, "Wonder what Chase and Jerry were doing." After a few seconds of thinking, he shrugged. "Meh, I guess they're having fun with the ponies while I was out." Soon, he began to close his eyes and let himself being dragged into a dream.

Debriefing... Again?

Author's Note

Finally!! Whew tough one so far! Sorry for making you waiting because this is Ramadhan and I'm fasting so yeah, sleepy as hell. But don't worry this is the new chapter and I'm still working on the next one!

Next chapter: Taking Vanhoover

Debriefing... Again?

"How's it going Captain?"

"Well... first of all, sorry 'cause I haven't gone for a recon mission yet."

"What?!"

"I'm sorry Your Highness! But me and the troops were able to take Appleloosa."

*Sigh* "Alright, what about those creatures."

"They came to Appleloosa about half an hour after the attack. I guess they received a report about the town but I manage to shot down one of them."

"Great... good. The rest must be hurting."

"I believe so My Lord."

"Captain, I want you to take your squad to do a recon mission immediately. We have to know what they're planning and how their strategy works. We can't fight in close combat."

"Except we lure them into a trap."

"Excuse me, Captain?"

"A trap Your Highness, we can lure them into a trap. Once one of them is out of sight, that's when we kill or take it with us and bring their things for further research."

"You'd better be right Captain."

"I won't let you down Your Highness."

"Good, lets set up a plan."

______________________________________________

"Daniel!" A tomboyish voice called out his name. Daniel moaned and tried to fall back asleep. "Come on Daniel, you know can't sleep here, you know?"

Daniel immediately realized where he is and shoot his eyes opened and quickly blinded by the sunlight. He groaned by the sudden light and blinked his eyes several times to regain his vision. Once his vision began to clear, he saw the cyan pegasus hoovering in front of him; along with her friends and Jerry was standing there with Chase.

"Why are you sleeping here anyway?" Rainbow asked landed in front of him.

Daniel rubbed the back of his head, smiling sheepishly, "Well, I was gonna get some rest after..." He paused and let out a sigh, "What happened to... Finn." He said with a stern tone and hung his head. Jerry and Chase let out a sigh too.

Rainbow placed a hoof on his knee, "We're sorry Daniel." She looked at him with concern look as he looked back at her for a couple of seconds before he looked to the other rangers.

"Damn if I didn't-"

"Cut the chatter Daniel," Chase said interrupted him with furrowed brows, "He told you it wasn't anybody's fault and you still feel that it's because of you? Quit blaming yourself kid."

"What about McConnell and Red?!" He stood up making Rainbow and the other ponies jumped back. All they knew about him that he was a nice human; at least his friends told them so. But they never saw his other side. "What about them huh?!"

"They sacrifice themselves!" Chase shrieked.

"Yeah and they sacrifice for me! Why did they gave their lives for me?! WHY?!!" He breathed heavily and their faces only a few inches away.

"ENOUGH!" Jerry screamed as he separated both of them. "We shouldn't talk about this, not right now." He turned to face Daniel who is still in anger, "Dann, I want you to tell us what's been bothering you this entire time. You always in deep thoughts lately. This night, I want you to tell us everything that you had in mind around a campfire. Understand?"

Daniel sighed giving his back to his friends, "It's all my fault," he then grabbed all of his gears and walked away. Leaving the scared ponies and the rangers behind.

"Seriously," Rainbow asked looking at the rangers, "What is wrong with him?"

"No wonder you're the Element of Loyalty," Chase chuckled.

"Must have all of his past," Jerry sighed, "He should've let it all out."

"Poor kid," Chase said looking at his friend that disappeared into the distance. "He needed some time to be alone. Come on girls." With that, the ponies nodded and began walking with the rangers.

______________________________________________

Daniel walked through town with his head lowered. He felt the guilt building up inside him again and it made him sick. Dammit why can't I just... ARRGGGHHH!!! He punched slightly on his helmet while he was still walking, didn't even care where it goes he just continue forward. He then spotted a nearby hill with a single tree on it; not far enough from the crowd of ponies. He let out a big sigh and walked towards the hill. The view is pretty much beautiful though. Taking off his backpack, he slumped himself into a sitting position and buried his face onto his hands. He sat there for a moment, letting the breeze took its job caressing his skin with its cool sensation, until a single tear ran out from the corner of his eye.

______________________________________________

Twilight and her friends still giving a tour for the rangers around Ponyville. They headed to Carousel Boutique, then to the Cloudsdale, School of Friendship, Town Hall, Sweet Apple Acres, and everything. While they were walking and chatting together, suddenly a light emerge in front of them. As the light faded, there stood the two sisters.

"Your Majesty," Chase said bowing his head a little and so does the rest.

"At ease," Princess replied. When they returned from Appleloosa, the two sisters immediately introduce themselves to the rangers. Since that they haven't got a chance to do so. Unfortunately, Daniel passed out from the PTSD and Finn had passed away, leaving his chest soaked with blood.

"Rangers, we want you to come with us to Twilight's castle," Celestia continued, "We have some important information we want to discuss."

"Aight Princess," Jerry said, "Let's head to the castle." They began to start walking towards their destination until Luna realizes something.

"Corporal?" She asked getting Jerry's attention, "I heard that Private Daniel already got out from the hospital, where is he?"

"Well, he was just having a hard time Princess."

"Hard time?"

"Yeah, Finn told him that he took the lead from now before he died. But I don't think he'd be able to lead us if he always blame himself for every reason. He always acted like that lately." He sighed.

Luna nodded and continue their walk. As they approached the castle, Jerry snaps his fingers to the tank crew men to get their attention.

"The Princesses wants to see us," he said with a firm tone.

"Aight," said the commander, "Lets go boys."

"Wait," Rainbow said getting everyone's attention, "Shouldn't we better be looking for Daniel first? I mean, he's a part of the rangers right?"

Chase sighed, "Well, as much as I hate it to talk with him when he's got all crazy like this, she had a point here."

"Yeah," replied Jerry, "He's one with the best strategy though."

"Do not worry," Celestia chimed in, "I will send my guards to look for him. You all can come in first; I will inform the guards."

"Thanks Princess," Chase said bowing his head a little. With that, Celestia left to tell the guards while the others began to entered the castle.

______________________________________________

Meanwhile...

Daniel was sitting against a tree. He sighed, leaning his head, he looked up at the beautiful clear blue sky. Wish Earth had a view like this. I wonder what General's thinking right now. He probably send some squads to look for us, he chuckled as he imagine the General ruffling his hair after losing one of his best men while rumbling on and on. "Dunno why but by just watching this worlds' beautiful scenery always made my mind at ease. I better apologize to them."

Then, he heard a hoofstep to his left that's getting closer. He turned his head and saw a guard trotting towards him.

"Morning, Private Daniel," he said with a flat tone, "The Princesses wished to see you in Twilight's castle."

"The Princesses? Why?"

"Just follow me." With that, Daniel put on his gear and followed the guard to the castle.

______________________________________________

Celestia returned and immediately sat next to her sister. In the room were the two princesses, the rangers, Twilight and her friends along with Shining, Cadance, Spike and Ember.

"Alright," Celestia said clearing her throat. Before she could continue, Daniel walked in and saw all of them circling the crystal table. He looked to the two sisters and smiled warmly as if nothing had happened earlier.

"Princesses," he bowed slightly and walked towards them.

"I believe we haven't introduce ourselves," Celestia asked with her calm tone.

"Yeah," Daniel rubbed the back of his head, "The guard who lead me to the castle told me, but I haven't got your names."

"Very well," Celestia nodded, "I am Princess Celestia, this is my sister Princess Luna."

"Private."

"Princess."

"Hey uhh... Dann?" Jerry asked getting Daniel's attention, "Listen, I'm sorry for-"

"Don't," Daniel said raising his hand, "It was me who supposed to apologize. Sorry guys I've been through a hard time lately. A lot of things lingered in my mind."

"It's alright kid," Chase nodded, "We understand." Daniel smiled and nodded at them too.

"Alright," Celestia began, "Before we started, rangers I'm sorry for what had happened to the sergeant."

"Shit happens in war Your Majesty," Daniel said crossing his arms. The rangers just chuckled at his compliment.

"Corporal," Celestia said, "Perhaps you can tell me what happened to you and your other rangers?"

"Well, not my rangers Princess, it was now his," Jerry said pointing at Daniel who is still standing behind all of the Elements.

"What do you mean Jerry?" The commander asked. "He's taking the lead now?" Jerry only nodded. "Welp, I guess he could be a good sergeant," the commander said crossing his arms, "We're counting on you kid."

"About your question Your Majesty," Daniel said didn't want to go further, "We've been tasked to go and capture a base that is located in a town called Al-Asad so we can gain access to the fuel station near that town. We got six humvees and two tanks with us."

"Unfortunately for us," Chase added, "We got ambushed and Daniel here got shot by a sniper on his right chest."

"Only God knows how he survived," Jerry chuckled.

"Yeah if that wasn't because of you guys and Twilight here, I would've probably in a better place laughing at you." He and the rangers laughed together. Soon as the laughter died, the rangers continue their explanation.

"How we survived with that humvee out there from the nuke... again, only God knows that." Said Jerry.

"We just wanted to kick some bozos," said Daniel with a confident smile, "And boy we did."

"Well... I'd say you have my respect Sergeant," said Shining.

"Yeah well... we have a job to do... and to be honest I hope we can have this war over by Christmas... I wanted my friends to go home and see their families." Daniel said smiling at the rangers.

"How about your family?" Celestia asked. Daniel taken aback by her question. He sighed and looked around the room. All of them waiting for his answer.

"I..." He began, "I don't... have any family..." The ponies gasp at his statement. "It's a long story. The short is, they all got killed right in front of me."

Fluttershy leapt from her chair and walked towards Daniel; and held his hand, inspecting it. "You poor thing, I'm sure that must have been horrible for you." She said with a sad look.

"It was." He sighed.

"I'm sorry that I asked," the Princess felt a little guilt inside her.

"It's alright Princess," Daniel smiled assuring her, "I believe it's my destiny to be all alone."

"You have us kid," Chase said smiling at him, and so does other rangers.

"I know."

"So how did you end up in the forest?" It was Luna turned to ask now.

"Well..." Jerry said, "We were just driving away from the shockwave as fast as we could."

"The last thing we ever expected to run into was the Sombra's army in the forest," replied Daniel. "Honestly, we don't know how we ended up here."

Heavy silence filled the room.

"So... what's the plan Princess?" Asked Daniel curiously.

"Well," replied Celestia, "I already sent some guards to do a recon in another towns outside Canterlot. And I want to take over Vanhoover from Sombra."

"That's a bold move," said the commander.

"We can't afford Sombra any ground. If he gets any closer to Cloudsdale or if he gets Las Pegasus, that leaves Canterlot open to attack."

"Well then," Daniel said walked forward and now he's standing between Rainbow and Applejack, "We can help that. Right rangers?" All of the rangers nodded and now looked to Celestia.

"If you insist Sergeant," Celestia said nodded to Daniel, "So what do you have in terms of weaponry?"

"Show them our equipments gentlemen," said Daniel putting all of his equipment on the table in front of everyone. Once they all settled, the ponies inspect their things.

Daniel pointed at every weapon as he listed them. "We have one ACR Grenadier with five mags and five rounds for the grenade launcher, same goes to the Scar, one M240 with two full mags, an M4A1 Grenadier with four mags and six rounds for the launcher, lots of frags, smokes and flashbangs, six Desert Eagles side arms with four mags each, the minigun on the humvee, the Abrams, lots of combat knife, and few claymores. Wait..." He looked to Jerry, "Did we have the Barrett M107 back in the trunk?"

"I don't know," replied Jerry, "Let me check it out." He then run through the hallway and onto the main door.

"Commander," Daniel said getting his attention, "How much shells left for the Abrams?"

"Well, we still have 42 rounds left," he said, "So... yeah, plenty enough." Then, Jerry back with a large black sniper in his hands.

"Here you go Sergeant," he said handing the weapon.

"Woah," Rainbow said looking at the sniper, "That looks awesome!"

"It is," Daniel chuckled and put the weapon on the table, "This beast will easily kill an enemy with just a single shot. How many mags?"

"Five."

"Great, plenty enough for all of us. But as soon as we ran out of ammo, they will be no use."

"How come?" Luna asked tilting her head.

"Because they require ammo, and with us being so far away from a resupply, and with you guys lacking firearms as a means for fighting. The ammo will only go so far," replied Daniel.

"But I can duplicate it more, right?" Twilight asked looking at Daniel with a sad look, "You forgot about me?"

"Of course not," Daniel smiled at her, "But we can't force you to join the squad, it'll be dangerous for all of you."

"Well, I for one wanted them to come," Celestia said which greeted by Daniel's shocked look. "They can help us in the front lines."

"Why?" Chase asked.

"Because if we were in difficult situation, the Elements of Harmony can protect us from whatever danger might come. Also, me and Twilight will provide you more ammo if you ran out."

"Well then," Jerry chimed in, "But I'm not thinking to bring 'em to the front lines, it'll only made things worse. No offense but it is up to us to stop them before they could take Canterlot. We can't risk any civilians to die."

"Right, but let the Princess handle that. And what if we lose our weapons or one of us gets captured or killed?” Asked Daniel.

“Well for one Sarge, I know you have a death grip on that ACR of yours, and you’d kill anyone else that touches it,” said Chase, “But yeah, I see your point there.”

“I can solve that issue also Sergeant,” said Celestia.

Her horn began to glow, enveloping all the weapons in her golden aura, then she enveloped all of the rangers in her magic. The rangers just freeze there in confusion until the golden aura disappeared. The rangers looked at each other, then back to Celestia.

“What was that about?” Asked Jerry.

Celestia looked at Dash, “Rainbow, grab one of those weapons.”

“Okay,” said Rainbow nervously.

She reached out for one of the guns on the table, once she grabbed one of the pistols she couldn’t lift it. She moved her other hoof to the weapon and used every ounce of strength she had to life the small weapon.

She grunted and moaned before letting go of the weapon, “I can’t Princess.”

Celestia looked at Daniel, “Sergeant go ahead and take your weapon.” He looked at Chase, then back to her.

He reached out and grabbed his ACR, easily lifting it into the air, “What was that all about?”

“Princess what was that all about?” asked Jerry.

“A special protection spell,” explained Celestia, “We use it when we want to keep high ranked items under close supervision.”

“So if anyone other than ourselves tries to take our weapons… they can’t?” asked Daniel.

“That’s correct,” replied Celestia.

“Jeez there’s a spell for everything,” said Chase as he looked at Daniel.

"Wait a minute," Daniel said, "Princess, I believe that I heard that you and Twilight will provide us more ammo?"

"I don't see why not," replied the Princess.

"No no, what I mean is... you'll be joining us?"

"That's right."

"What?!" Jerry exclaimed.

"You will be taking orders from me."

"I don't have a problem with that," said Chase, "As long as we get to kick some ass, I'll be more than happy to join." He said with a smug grin on his face.

“So let me get this straight,” Daniel pointed a finger at her, “You, and the Elements are going to walk into a massive battle,” he paused, “And possibly get killed?”

“That’s the plan!” said Rainbow with enthusiasm.

Daniel thought for a minute, then shrugged, "Well then, I think that's all for us right?" Celestia nods. "That means we'll be going before dawn."

"Before dawn?!" Pinkie shrieked, "That's way tooooo early!"

"Why? You never been up that early before?" Chase asked and the all the ponies shaked their heads. "Well, this won't be getting any better."

"This is war girls," Daniel said, "Like it or not because that's where the enemies supposed to tired. And still in the cover of the night."

"Well, I can make the night longer if you wish," Luna said.

"Right," Chase said, "Princess of the Night... we can use that."

"Definitely," Daniel said with a confident smile.

"Well, that's the plan then," Celestia rised from her seat and looked at Shining, "Shining, will you come and join us in the fight."

Shining's eyes wide open. He then looked to the Princess, then to Cadance. Cadance nodded and give a small peck on his cheek. Shining smiled and return to face the Princess. "I will."

"Well," Daniel said clapped his hands one time, "Then that is settled, we get the civilians out of there and retake the town."

"Hooah," Chase said, "We still got plenty of time before our deployment, so what are we gonna do?"

"Well, I was just gonna hang out or walked around the town," replied Daniel. Rainbow looked up at him and smile from ear to ear.

"You wanna hang out?" She asked enthusiastically.

Daniel looked down at her and ruffled her mane, "Sure." He chuckled.

"Well then," Celestia said getting all of their attention, "We'll be back here at night. Approximately at twelve, make sure you have some rest." They all nodded and then, the Princesses teleported themselves back to Canterlot.

"Aight," Daniel said walking out the room, "Dismiss!"

Taking Vanhoover

Author's Note

Ahhhhh!!!! Finally I finished the chapter, damn I never thought it would be this difficult to write a story but oh well. Seems you guys like it, I'll make the best of it!

Next chapter: Days They Deserves

Taking Vanhoover

The entire day, Daniel spends it with Rainbow Dash. The two of them grew closer together, they eat, played, laughed and tell each others past. But Daniel didn't want to talk about his, he didn't really care about it. All he cares now, is to protect the ponies from all dangers; he wouldn't have done all of this if it weren't for Finn. He made a promise and Daniel is not the type of person who likes to break promises. Okay... we're getting off track here.

All of the rangers tried their best to be friendly with the citizens, and it worked easily. The ponies seemed welcome them with open hands... uhh hoof, yeah open hoofs. They all talked, laughed, and even played together. The rangers seemed to enjoy this too. It's been a while since they last done it. What they know is that they have to fought in wars and save lots of civilians. And all they could think now... is home.

______________________________________________

Day 3 - 00:12
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

In Twilight's castle, we can see the throne room filled with humans and ponies. They're discussing on the plan to retake Vanhoover. In the middle of the table, there was the map of the town itself.

"So," Daniel began the discussion, "What's the plan?"

"First of all," replied Celestia, "I want to ask to everyone in the room, did you all rest well?"

"Me and Daniel hang out a lot together," Rainbow said hoovering next to Daniel, "I must say, you pretty awesome for a human."

"Still a teenager," he chuckled.

"Wait, I never got your age," Rainbow asked.

"Well," Chase interrupted the conversation, "For all, Finn is the oldest from all of us, he's 35. I'm 29."

"26," said Jerry. The ponies turned and looked at Daniel.

"So how old are you?" Sunset asked.

"Well..." He sighed, "17."

"WHAT?!!" Pinkie shrieked, "You're 17?!!" Rainbow just staring at him, still hoovering with wide eyes.

"What? They told you guys I was the youngest in the force right?"

"Yeah but we didn't expect you to be that young," Starlight said.

"Sugarcube," Applejack chimed in, "We're all older than ya."

"Well, lucky you," Daniel shrugged, "You haven't been in hard times. Not like me." Rainbow placed a hoof on his back and rubs it gently.

"Anyway!" Celestia getting their attention, "We have to take back Vanhoover."

"And how do you intend to do that Your Majesty?" Chase asked crossing his arms.

"I already have one," she began to point at the map, "The plan is to work our way in to attack from the northwest corner of the town," she then pointed to the center of the town, "Once we make it to the town center, we make a forward assault to the east and retake the town."

Daniel looked at her with confusion and crossed his arms, "You can't be serious right?"

She looked back at him, "I am."

"That's a suicide mission," said Jerry shaking his head.

"Do you have a better plan?" Shining asked.

"Dann?" Chase and Jerry looked to the young ranger.

"Give me a second," he placed a hand under his chin and began to think about another strategy. It took only a few minutes until he snapped his fingers, getting everyone's attention. "I think I know just the way."

"Well," Chase said, "Spit it out."

"We play a little trick on Sombra," he said with a cocky grin.

"Go on," Celestia nodded.

He looked back at the map and began to form his strategy, "We make it like our plan is to attack from the northwest." He pointed his finger at the northwestern part of the map, "But," he pointed at the sky before going back to the map, "We'll attack from the northeast, get behind his forces and catch them with their pants down. Then, when they are distracted, you send in the larger forces from the front and we surround them from both sides," he made a circle with his hands on the northwest part of the town. "We flank them and either kill them off or cause a forced surrender. Then we make our move to the center of town. Once we have the town square we make one final push to the south."

Twilight and her friends eyes sparkled as they look at Daniel. "Sugarcube, that's one heck of a strategy ya got there," Applejack said with a wide smile.

"That's why I suggest that we go in just before dawn. We catch them in their sleep. Slit their throats and keep moving. And like I said before, we either, A; we wipe them all out or B; we caused a forced surrender."

"And how do we pull this off Sergeant?" Luna asked. Daniel returned her with a smug grin.

"We go with a small force and move from house to house. Once we reach the main force, we move silently as we pick them off one by one. If we’re spotted watch for a signal and attack, if not be ready to charge by sun up.” He said crossing his arms.

“That’s so crazy it just might work!” said Rainbow as she rubbed her chin, “How did you think of that?”

"I already told ya," said Jerry, "He's one of the best tacticians we've ever had."

"Well, I guess we have our plan," Celestia said.

"Your Majesty, no offense but this task it'll be only me and Jerry to take out the guards," Daniel said with a firm tone, "You and your squad will wait for our signal to move in while Chase leading the squad from the northwest. The tank will be with him if things get any worse. We couldn't take any risk, we only got one chance on this."

"Hold on a minute Sergeant," Luna asked raising a hoof, "How are you gonna bring that tank to Vanhoover? It's pretty far away from here."

"That's why we needed to go right now," replied the sergeant and he looked to Celestia, "Princess, you and all of your squad can go with the train while me and the rangers here will follow the train tracks. Once we arrived, we engage the assault."

"Very well," Celestia nodded and proceeded to walk to the main door, "Come on my little ponies, we have a war to win." Then, the ponies began to left the room along with the rangers, except Luna who immediately teleports herself back to Canterlot. Celestia headed to the train station while the rangers get into their vehicles.

"Wait," Daniel said and ran towards the Princess, "I think you might need one of these." He handed out his walkie before Celestia grabbed it with her magic.

"It will be useful for us."

"Indeed." With that, they continued their walk and Daniel headed to the rest of the rangers. Suddenly, Cadance suddenly appear to his left with Flurry in her grasp.

"Evening, Sergeant," she said with a smile.

"Evening to you too Princess," replied Daniel smiling warmly. Flurry then clapped her hooves and stretched them out to reach Daniel.

"Here you go little filly," said Cadance giving her to Daniel's arms. As Flurry in his grasp, she immediately wrapped her hooves around him and let out a lovely chuckle. Seeing this, Daniel giggled and hugged her gently, sharing his body heat to comfort the cute little filly.

"She likes you a lot, you know," Cadance giggled at the scenery.

"To be honest, I like her too. Seeing her remembers me about my family." He chuckled as Flurry nuzzled under his chin. "Wish they could see this."

"Always," Cadance replied with gentle voice, "They will always with you Daniel, right in your heart."

"Thanks Princess," he said as he felt a tear falling down his cheek, "It means a lot to me."

"You aren't like anyone else I've ever seen Daniel," Cadance continued, "You are different, very different from the others I've ever met before. Even Flurry likes you. You are the sweetest, caring stallion with a golden heart deep inside you. Remember that." Daniel only nodded and sniffed at her statement. To be honest, no one ever said that to him before.

"Thank you Princess, thank you."

"Remember this, you don't have to blame yourself for every action that you caused or your friends sacrifice. It's not any your fault. We all make mistakes Daniel. They did that because they want to protect you. They did that because they care about you. You still have a lot life to learn Daniel, you're still young. Now stop blaming yourself because right now, we need you... we need you to stand with us, fight with us. Save our world Daniel, win this war for us, for Finn, for your friends. I know you can, because you will. And you will try everything to make things better. Because you are you."

Daniel felt his heart filled with confidence again. He smiled and nodded at Cadance, then he pulled Flurry back and kissed her on the forehead, making her giggle by his action. He then return her to Cadance as he do a final boop on her muzzle. She's goddamn cute!!!

"Thank you Cadance," was all he could say before leaving her and headed to the humvee.

"Daniel," Cadance called him to make him turned, "Bring back Shining with you okay?"

He smiled and nodded, "I will Princess! Don't you worry! We will back home safely!" He waved at her and continue to walk to the jeep. Wait, did I just say... home?? He thought to himself. He then opened the door to the driver seat.

"Well," Jerry said from the back seat, "For Finn?"

"Hooah," Daniel said getting into the driver seat. "We're Oscar Mike."

______________________________________________

Day 3 - 03:14
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Vanhoover, Equestria

"Aight... drop 'em," whispered Daniel holding his knife.

Jerry nodded before the both of them quietly walking over and grabbing two stallions that is talking around a campfire and thrusting their blades into their necks. Both stallions eyes shot open at the contact of someone else's touch, but their pleas and warnings went unheard. As their blood spilled from their bodies, their eyes rolled into the backs of their heads before they finally went limp. Daniel and Jerry took the now limp bodies and dragged them into a nearby bushes and threw their bodies into it.

"Good night," Daniel said with a smirk while Celestia and the others watched in amazement as the two rangers proceeding their task perfectly. "Come on, we need to get to one building and another to take down those guards before daylight," he said looking at Jerry.

Then, the rangers quickly moved to a house. Inside, Daniel and Jerry quickly snapped the necks of two of Sombra's guards that were asleep and quickly moved outside and onto the next house. A few seconds later, the duo snuck their way out of the building they're just moved in and proceeded to the next one.

Celestia and the rest of the squad took point to watch out for any movement in the area. So far the plan was working well. Sombra’s troops were fast asleep."Oh my gosh these guys are good!" Whispered Rainbow to the others.

"Lets just leave it to the experts," replied Celestia.

Things were going smoothly, so far the rangers were clearing houses full of small squads of stallions without being noticed. Soon, they had cleared up a few blocks of homes since the beginning of the assault. They cleared house after house, clearing them of the plague that is Sombra’s army. It was a bloody two and a half hours before the rangers and the others made it to within two blocks of the amassed front line of Sombra’s forces. Here’s where things gets even more tricky for Daniel and Jerry, with the sun coming up in just about twenty minutes, troops have begun to stir from their slumber. They began to check times, go to the bathroom, or eat anything they could scrounge up. But for the rangers, things were looking up.

Anyway, the rangers promptly left the house they were in and quietly snuck down the street and into a dark alley and meet up with Celestia and the Elements along with Shining and his squad.

"Clean house," Daniel said with a cocky grin and knelt next to the Elements.

"Hooah." Jerry said while cleaning his knife.

"This is going perfectly!" Shining whispered with confidence.

“You better shut your mouth Captain,” whispered Jerry with authority and sarcasm while looking at the Captain, “Because you may have just gotten us killed.”

“This is war son, death is part of the job,” replied one of the royal guards.

“Yeah, but death is bad for my health,” Daniel replied sarcastically.

“Could we please cut the charade,” Rainbow said getting a little annoyed, “We still have a town to take.”

"Come on Jerry, we're getting into that house," Daniel said pointing one of the houses.

"Aight," replied Jerry, "Better keep moving."

The two of them quietly get inside the house. Celestia and the others still waiting in the alley watching the streets from the darkness. Inside the house, the rangers began their mission. Sneaking into the back of the stallions and slowly bring them to hell. Once they think its clear, they walked down the hallway and onto the main door. Just as they about to open it, the bathroom door opened from the left, not far enough from their current position and revealed one of the Sombra's troops. They stared at him and he stares back for a moment... until,

"GUARDS!!"

Daniel immediately grabbed his gun and shot two bullets right on his head. He fall to the ground with blood coming out from his head.

“Well shit,” Daniel deadpanned while he held his gun onto his shoulder and looked at the slumped over body of the now deceased soldier.

"What happened?!" Celestia asked through the walkie.

"I'll tell you later!" Replied Jerry, "Come on, we need to get back to the alley and warn the others." Daniel nodded and the two of them run across the street and into the alley. Once they got there, the others ran towards them.

"What happened?!" Twilight frantically asked.

Daniel looked at them, “Bastard was in the bathroom, caught him on his way out.”

"You do realize that you just alerted the entire force?” Rainbow asked, stating the obvious.

“Yeah I do,” replied Daniel with a hint of anger, "Look we need to warn the others, Jerry give me your walkie." He grabbed his walkie and tosses it to the young soldier. "We had to get to the street first." They all nodded and walked out of the alley. After that, Daniel spoke through his walkie.

"This is Sergeant Daniel Nicholas, Private Chase do you copy, over?"

"Solid copy, Dann what the hell was that? I heard a gun firing!"

"I thought it was supposed when the sun is up!" The commander chimed in.

"It was," Daniel said, "Listen I need you to go loud! They're all probably heading to us!"

"You! Halt!" Ordered a deep male voice. All of them turned to see a stallion, clad in black armor.

Without a second thought, Jerry pulled out his Deagle from his waist and immediately shoot the stallion right on his head. A simultaneous ting of the bullet connecting with the helmet filled the air while the back of the stallions head exploded in a mix of blood, brains and metal. There was no walking away from that. He fell to the ground in a heap of metal.

"Nice shot!" Complimented Sunset.

"It doesn't matter! 'Cause here they come!!" Screamed Dash while pointing past the dead trooper.

Down the street from the hero’s charged a massive force as they poured out from sides streets. They all held shields, spears, and crossbows. The look of green eye holes in the helmets struck fear in the hearts of everyone.

Well, everyone but two USARs.

"Jerry!" Daniel screamed while switching his gun to the grenade launcher, "LETS BRING 'EM HELL!"

The two rangers stood in front of the ponies and prepared for the assault. Daniel shoots his launcher and seconds later, an explosion could be seen right in the middle of the incoming force that sends them flying and crashing onto their teammates. He fires the second time and the third time.

The mares and stallion with the two men were dumbfounded. Not only did they kill multiple oncoming troops, but they stopped the army as a whole. This were their first sight seeing this close. Soon, the sound of gunfire knocked the hero’s out of their stunned state of mind. Both Daniel and Jerry opened fire with their weapons as they shot from the hip, spraying the block with lead. For the few seconds they were firing, multiple soldiers of Sombra’s army soon joined their allies on the ground.

Through the shock and horror of the slaughter one word was heard, “RETREAT!!!!” Ordered a male voice from the center of the enemy force.

The force didn’t hesitate in the slightest. Because they turned tail and ran. Celestia, the Elements, Shining and his stallions watched as the massive group ran in fear before they slowly looked at the two men that just caused a massive amount of damage.

Daniel held his ACR up and slipped the mag out and replaced it with a new one before closing the chamber as Jerry did the same.

While Daniel cocked his assault rifle, he said, “We better join with the main forces,” he lowered the weapon and looked at slack jawed Celestia, “Because they will be back, and with more troops.”

"We're Oscar Mike!" Screamed Jerry as he began to ran. Daniel put a grin and followed the Corporal. The Princess and the others shook their head as they realised that the two rangers were running leaving them behind.

"Come on!" Celestia said regained her composer, "We still have a battle to win!" Everyone turned from her and headed down the street after the rangers with a new sense of confidence.

Both Daniel and Jerry still running at full force. They both continued to chase the retreating force out of Vanhoover. They arrived at a large field with a hill not far away from them and on the horizon, the faint glow of the suns raised painted the picturesque mountains. They stopped as they saw a large number of Sombra's army storming down the hill. The retreating forces are now joining them and charge forward back to Vanhoover.

"Welp," Daniel said lowered his gun. "I guess were doomed."

Jerry chuckled, "We'll just have to pinned them down for a second. Come on, lets have some fun."

After that, the two rangers began to open fire at the charging force. Bullets and grenade launchers were sent to them in attempt to slow them down. But the number of army was countless as they now getting angrier and screamed, charging towards the two men who stood still like a Rambo. Suddenly, there was a strange 'whoosh' sound and...

BOOM

All of a sudden, a massive explosion lands in front of the dead troopers and sends them flying in many directions.

"This is War Daddy, uhh you didn't tell me that you're having a party over here." Jerry and Daniel turned to their right and saw the tank roared out from the street as she fired one more shell to the forces while the commander firing like a kid who just got a Christmas gift, followed by a humvee and a massive Celestial Royal Guards. To their left, Celestia along with Shining and his squad pouring from the street and ran towards the black armored ponies and they heard a loud and determined chant.

“FOR THE PRINCESS! YEAAAAAH!” The faint roar of a charging army filled the air.

Jerry looked at Daniel, “Here comes our reinforcements!”

“’Bout time they showed up!” replied Daniel smiling widely.

Both men rounded a corner to see their squad in a fierce battle. But the attention on them began to fade as the Celestial Royal Guard came pouring in from all sides. Shields clanged and swords met. The attacking guard came in like a thundering tank. Anyone that wasn’t knocked off their feet were impaled by spears or swords.

Both Daniel and Jerry charged in head strong along with Chase who suddenly tackled one of the 'dark ones'. Soldiers fell, both the guard and the dark forces. Throughout the entirety of the battle, the rangers - with their futuristic weapons and unique finding style - stood at its heart. They showed no fear, no remorse, only determination.

For what felt like hours, Sombra’s troops ultimately fell back and regrouped. They huddled back in fear as they watched one unfortunate soul drop to the ground by Celestia’s halberd. She stepped forward, along with Shining and his best stallions. The three brothers reloaded yet again as they stared down the army.

Celestia looked back at her gathered troops, “PUSH THEM BACK AND TAKE BACK WHAT IS RIGHTFULLY OURS!” she ordered with a wave of her massive blade.

Her army raised their weapons high to the sky, “YEEAAAHHHH!!!”

She pointed the blade forward, “CHARGE!”

“RETREAT!” ordered someone from Sombra’s Army.

"Wait Princess!" Daniel exclaimed making the entire army stopped, "Let us."

Celestia looked at him and looked back at the retreating forces, then back at him, "Alright, you deserve it."

"War Daddy this Sergeant Daniel Nicholas proceed to slaughter the retreating forces on my mark, over."

"Copy that."

"Chase," Daniel said pointing at the humvee, "Get that humvee here and immediately fire them with the minigun as I say, got it?"

"Hooah!" He replied while running towards the jeep. Seconds later, both jeep and the tank stopped next to the army awaiting orders.

"On three! One... two... three!!!"

The rangers began firing the retreating army. Bodies flying from explosion, and bloods everywhere. Just a few seconds later, the army was moving no more.

"Cease fire! Cease fire!" Daniel exclaimed and lowered his gun.

"We did it? We won?" Chase asked from the top of the humvee.

Daniel took a few steps forward and letting out a big sigh. He then turned to the army who's waiting for an answer. He smiled limply as he raised his gun up to the air.

"WE WON!!" The army then screamed with glee. They did it, they take over Vanhoover. His plan didn't go to waste. Daniel dropped to his knee and put off his helmet. He saw the Elements running towards him, smiles and tears plastered on their faces. Then, they tackled him into a group hug.

"You did it!! We did it Daniel!!" Twilight screamed with glee, tears running down her cheeks.

"Ah can't believe it sugarcube! It was all because of yer plan!"

"You're AWESOME Daniel and you know that!" Rainbow shrieked.

"Thank you Daniel! Thank you!" Starlight said.

"Ooh!! Daniel you have no idea how much we worried about you when you and the others fight in close range!" Pinkie exclaimed wrapping her hooves to all of her friends.

"Easy there girls," said Daniel breaking the hug, he looked to the girls with a warm and lovely smile, "My plan's not gonna work without all of you. You made me did this, it is you who made me wanted to continue forward. Some day, we will defeat Sombra."

They cheered and laughed together as they all return for another group hug. Celestia approached them and cleared her throat.

"I must say, you done well in the service of my kingdom."

Daniel quickly get up from his seat and looked at her with a confused look, "What do you mean by that Princess?"

"Sergeant Daniel from the US Army Rangers, allow me to ask a question. Would you give your life for anypony here?" She asked.

"If it meant innocent lives could be saved, in a heartbeat."

The Princess let out a satisfactory sigh, pleased. "That's all I needed to know." She said. Looking back to Twilight, she whispered something into her ear, causing Twilight to smile.

"Of course." She said while nodding. The princess placed a hoof on Daniel's shoulder.

"Daniel Nicholas, of the US Army Rangers, I would like you to be an official guardian for Ponyville, and the rest of Equestria." Daniel stared in disbelief. The alicorn backed away. Observing him carefully, he looked behind him, the other seven ponies and the other rangers. They all stood there in shock.

"Well?" The Princess asked, waiting for her answer.

The human looked up determination and fire in his eyes. With a solid voice, he replied; "It would be my honour."

Twilight and the others cheered, while the other rangers smiled. The Princess nodded.

"Twilight will allow you to take shelter in her home. Welcome to Equestria Staff Sergeant."

So that's why I called this place as home.

He felt a hand on his left shoulder and when he turned around to saw who it is, it's Chase smiling at him.

"Welcome to your new home brother."

Days They Deserves

Author's Note

Whew! Okay! Calm down, I needed a time to write this story 'cause goddamn I don't know what to write. XD but I don't want to make you guys waiting so I finish this as fast as I could!

Next chapter: All My Fault

Days They Deserves

"You what?!!"

"I'm sorry Your Highness, but they attack in all of a sudden and with full force. We didn't even know until they were on top of us. Those things can easily wipe out an entire army."

"You better not fail me again Captain, or I will send you to my monsters that is eager to eat every flesh inside you."

"Yes Your Highness!"

"Just you wait Celestia... Just you wait..."

______________________________________________

Daniel's P.O.V

Two days later...

Day 5 - 06:26
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

After we retake the city of Vanhoover from Sombra, he haven't made any movement lately. I guess that caused a lot of damage into his progress to conquer all of Equestria. But, luckily for Celestia, she had an ally; and that ally, is us. The US Army Rangers that is well trained to survived at any war condition. I still couldn't believe myself that Celestia offered me to be a Guardian for Ponyville and Equestria. I mean, I have General back on Earth, friends that I can relate to, a home to live in, and the most important thing is, that we are the same species. Not that I didn't like to be in this world. Nope, this world is amazing, its scenery; even at war! It's so beautiful.

Cadance's really thanking me several times when she saw Shining get back home safely. Even Flurry was very happy to see me again. Heh, that cute little filly. Two days earlier, me and the rangers could finally took our rest. Even Pinkie threw us a 'Welcome To Ponyville Party and Thank You For Saving Vanhoover From Sombra' at the Sugarcube Corner and the ponies were cheering at us. Damn, I guess the whole village was there and I have no idea how the heck they would fit in that giant cupcake.

Today... I don't even know what day it is, as usual, I take a walk around Ponyville. The sun is still hiding behind the horizon, waiting for the right time to shower us with its warm light. The guards seems to begin warming up with me. I began to set up some outposts located at the edge of the town; also some barricades and trenches so when the town is under attack, we can easily do any maneuver to push them back out of town. As I walked down the Ponyville street, the residents notice me and they waved with a happy smile plastered all over their faces. I smiled and waved back, wish Earth could be this nice. Then, I heard hoofsteps behind me, as I turned around I saw Shining and a couple of Royal Guards trotted to me.

"Morning Daniel," Shining smiled.

"Good morning Captain."

"Daniel, we just wanna ask you something."

"Go on," I said nodding at him.

"Could you teach us some of your strategies? Defensive and offensive, I mean like the assault on Vanhoover, we're able to retake it all thanks to you."

"No need to thank me Captain," I smiled at him, "My plan wouldn't have been worked if it weren't for you guys. So... about the question, yeah. I think I can teach some of my strategies that I learned back at the academy."

"You will?" Shining asked full of hope.

"Of course, why wouldn't I?"

"Thank you so much Sergeant! You're the best Guardian we could ever ask for." One of the guards said.

"I'm just doing my duty here." I chuckled.

"Alright," Shining said, "We'll pick you up at 9 in Twilight's castle, from there we'll head to the Royal Guards Headquarters in Canterlot."

"Got it, so is there anything else I can do to you?"

"Nope, just that."

"Alrighty then, Imma continue walking around, I'll see you guys later!" I said waving and started to walk again.

"You too!"

______________________________________________

Three hours later...

Royal Guard Headquarters, Canterlot

"Okay this tactic is called 'Indirect Approach'. This maneuver involves distracting the enemy with secondary forces while in reality, we're using the main force to attack from the rear and flank," I said as I pointed at the battle maps. The guards nodded as they observed the paper.

"How does this strategy works?" Asked one of the guards. I took a quill and draw a large rectangle with two smaller triangles in front of it.

"Say these are the enemy forces," I said pointing at the triangles, "And this is their main base. What you have to do, is you have to take your secondary forces to engage them." Drawing another two triangles and arrows show them charging and meeting. "While the main force will move forward avoiding the battle and onto the main base." I drew another large rectangle and an arrow that circling the area directly to the main base. "Once the main forces cut off their supplies or communication, they proceed their way to flank the enemy line."

"Making escape route impossible," Shining finished my sentence.

I smile and nods at him, "Precisely my friend." The next hour continue as I explain all of the tactics that I learned; such as Feigned Retreat, Attack from the Defensive Position, Envelopment of a Single and Both Flanks, Penetration of the Center, and many more.

"Alright, that's all it for today gentlecolt," I said as I putting the quill down and crossed my arms, "Tomorrow will be another day, dismiss." With that, the guards walked out of the room leaving only me and Shining Armor.

"Hey," Shining said getting my attention, "Thanks again for teaching us."

"Again, no problem at all Shining." We giggle together and walked out of the room. Shining lead me to the Pegasus-drawn chariot. Sometimes I thought that how the heck did a pegasus could lift such heavy weight like this. Yeah... magic. They take me back to Ponyville.

"Thanks!" I waved at them as they flew to the sky back to Canterlot. I was about to turn around and head off to see Jerry and Chase but something stopped me. I felt a touch on the back of my leg and as I turned around, I saw this three little fillies. One with a yellow coat with red mane, another one with a white coat and a horn, and another one with orange coat and a pair of wings. They looked at me with sparkled eyes.

"Umm... hi?" Was all I could say that moment.

"Hello mister," said the unicorn, "We heard that you have become a Guardian to this village and Equestria right?"

"Uhh... yeah?"

"That's so AWESOME!!" Shrieked the little pegasus flapping her wings.

"Can ya tell us 'bout yerself?" Asked the earth pony. Heh, sounds like Applejack. I crouched down so I could reach their level and smiled.

"I don't see why not, so what do you want to know about me?" As I asked that, the three fillies immediately smiled from ear to ear.

"Let's go to our tree house before we talk!" The pegasus exclaimed. The only thing I could do is chuckle at their excitement. I just shrugged and let them to lead the way.

What a lovely world.

______________________________________________

Two hours had past in the tree house and goddamn the fillies bombarded me with a lot of questions. Asking this, asking that. Meh, I'm more than happy to teach them about our world though. Lucky for me, they didn't ask anything about war back on Earth. Besides, I got to know their names; Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. Curious as hell, but sweethearts nonetheless.

After finishing my prayers, I decided to take another walk through the village. As I was about to walk past Twilight's castle, someone's whistling to get my attention. I turned to find the source, and there it is, the purple alicorn waved at me from the main door of the castle.

"Daniel!" She said with glee. I waved back and immediately approach her.

"If you don't mind," she asked playing with her hoof, "Could you tell me more about your world?"

Huh, sounds like it wasn't just the fillies interested about my world.

"By all means Twilight," I nodded and smiled warmly at her.

She squealed in glee and clapped her hooves together, making her more adorable, "Well, come on in! I got some questions to ask you!"

"Wait a second... why me?"

"Duh, because you're the Staff Sergeant. Besides, Chase and Jerry were no where to be found and your tank crew men still busy with their own talk." I chuckled and quickly followed her inside. Once we sat on a mat, she began to asked me about my home, what it was like.

I told her about large, beautiful meadows, breathtaking landscapes, and towering cities. As well as extraordinary technological breakthroughs. But I also spoke of poverty, and destruction. Twilight was amazed, the story and history of this world was unbelievable, there were so many things to learn, to discover. I glance at my watch and it read; 15:57. Wow, how long have I been nagging? I got up from my seat and looked to Twilight.

"It's nice to talking with you Twi," I smiled at her and begin to walk out of the castle.

"Wait," Twilight trotted towards me before I could touch the door, "If you don't mind, Daniel..." She sighed and looked up at me with hope in her eyes.

Oh shit.

"Will you... tell me about... your... past?" She somewhat hesitate to ask that. I freeze as I thinking of my answer. Should I tell her? Or what do? I let out a big sigh and looked at her.

"Alright, but I want all of your friends to hear it too."

She instantly perked up at this, "You will?"

"I will. Heck, all of you seems so nice to me. And I didn't see a reason why I wouldn't tell you."

"Thank you so much Daniel!" She exclaimed as she wrapped her hooves around my waist. I smile and strokes her mane while she let out a satisfied sigh. She then back to her four hooves again, "Sorry but I was just curious. You seem didn't want to talk about it and it kinda hurts you from the inside. I guess I just want to help by letting it all out from your chest."

"Yeah, sometimes talk did helped. Well, I'll see you tonight Twilight."

"I'll see you later too," with that, she pulled me into another hug and I proceeded to walk... again.

______________________________________________

Night fall...

I spend the entire goddamn day walking around Ponyville... yeah, I know. Walking has become my second part of life since I arrived in this world. Anyway, with the help of a few guards, trees were cut to make makeshift barricades and light trenches were created to hide troop movements around the perimeter. Better be prepared 'cause we don't know what the heck Sombra's planning out there. I glance at my watch, 22:48. Huh, no wonder I was sleepy.

I open the door of Twilight's castle and walked to my room. Better be hurry before they spot me.

"Daniel!"

Rats.

I turned to see the purple alicorn trotted towards me.

"Hey! Ready for tonight's story?"

"What story?"

"Oh come on Daniel, didn't you promise me earlier?" She pleaded with those puppy dogs eyes. How can I resist that adorableness of hers.

"Alright, Twilight." I sighed in defeat.

"Great! Come on, the others are waiting!" I followed behind her to the throne room. As I walked in, I saw all of Twilight's friends gather around the table. To my surprise, Jerry and Chase were there too.

"Uhh, what are you guys doing here?" I pointed at the two rangers.

"What?" Asked Jerry raising his hands up, "We just wanna hear it again."

I glance at Twilight whose wearing a big smile on her face. "At least you didn't have to tell them the reason why we're all here."

"Is it about that past?" Chase chimed in making me glare at him. "Whoah easy there buddy, just relax and tell us the whole story. You haven't tell these girls since the first time we got here right?"

I took a seat and let out a big sigh. The others just stare at me, waiting for the story. I glance at Chase and Jerry. "You guys remember what I told you about?"

"Yeah," Jerry shrugged, "When you went on the pilgrimage with your family."

"That's not the truth."

"What?!" Chase exclaimed, "Why the heck did you lie to us?"

"I didn't know what to do, okay?!" I raised my hands up in defense. "I just... can't tell it. Thinking about it always made me a nightmare whenever I go to sleep." I buried my face onto my hands, and I felt tears beginning to form on the corner of my eyes. I felt a hoof caressing my back, I turned my face to see Rainbow Dash was looking at me with her concern look.

"You know you couldn't hide it forever Dann," said Jerry playing with his Deagle, "It'd be better to spit it out rather than keep it inside yourself."

I let out a deep sigh, "You're right." I regain my composer and looked at them one by one.

"It all happened six years ago..."

All My Fault

Six years ago...

"Hey birthday boy!" My dad exclaimed from the door making me jumped from the bed and onto the floor.

"You should've knock first you know!" I chuckled and rushed to hug him.

"Whoah, easy there little fella. Have you done with your packing?"

"Of course I am! I can't wait to go to the Kuta Beach!" My dad couldn't help but laugh at my excitement.

"Mom's making us dinner downstairs. I'll be waiting you in the kitchen."

"Aight dad! I'll be there in a minute." He then walk out of the room and closed the door. I continued to double check my briefcase.

Let's see. I got the clothes that I need, tooth brush with a tooth paste, magazines just in case, cell phone on the nightstand; fully charged, iPod, and ear-buds on the nightstand too. Swimming trunks, a camera wouldn't help either. It looks like I got everything I needed. Good, I'm ready.

I rushed out of my room and ran downstairs, nearly tripped my own toes, and onto the kitchen. I walk in and saw my dad sat at the table and playing with his cell phone with my big brother while my mom still preparing for our dinner.

"Need some help mom?" I walked next to her. She turned and give me a loving smile.

"Could you bring me the plates sweetie?"

"Yes ma'am," I said soldier like. My dad chuckle at my response.

"You seem love for being a ranger don't ya kid?" He said with a smirk on his face.

"Heck yeah," I grabbed three plates and handed it to my mother, "I always dreamed to be a ranger some day."

"When the time's right Daniel, when the time's right."

"Dinner's ready!" My mom said with a sing-song on her voice. I sat down next to my dad and then we ate together. Silence filled in the air as we eat together, but my brother was the one who (always) broke the silence.

"So Dann," he started, "Is there any reason why you wanted to become a ranger?"

I put a hand under my chin, "I don't know, I think it looks cool to be a ranger. But... they said I could be anything, so I decide to become a badass." My brother laughed at my statement.

"Sweetheart, but you know that you're going to fight in the front lines right?" My mom asked with a concern look on her face. But I assure her by giving her a smile of my own.

"I know mom, but by serving a country... I think its worth it."

"You sure have a brave heart there kid," my dad chimed in while giving me a smirk. After a little more chatting, we washed the dishes, finishing our prayers and then head back to sleep. Tomorrow's gonna be the best holiday ever!

...

The alarm clock on my nightstand rang loud enough to wake up the entire neighborhood. I groaned and reached out my hand trying to grab the noisy thing. As I grabbed it, I immediately slammed it onto the wall. Just then I realised why that alarm rang in the middle of the goddamn night. I instantly wake up and hopped off from the bed and rushed to the shower.

After ten minutes of shower, I decided to go to my brother's room. I opened it and saw him packing his own briefcase. He noticed me and turned to face me with a smile.

"You sure ready as hell kid." He chuckled and turned his attention back to his briefcase.

"Won't miss a holiday with the family I cared the most right?" I replied while leaning on the door. "What time is it?"

"03:27, the plane should be leaving in the next half an hour, you should check your own stuff again before we leaving."

"Aight." And with that, I walked back to my room and opened the briefcase for what like a thousand times already. Just then I felt this strange feeling that's telling me to cancel the vacation. I stopped all of my movement and thought about it. "Meh, just a feeling," I thought out loud. After I made sure everything is ready, I picked up the briefcase and headed downstairs. Mom and dad were already waiting for us. After we all gathered downstairs, we lock the house, went to the car and quickly drove off to the airport.

"BALI HERE WE GO!!"

...

After a few hours of flight, we finally arrived at our destination. Bali. Wow, Indonesia is paradise for tourists; maybe for the local people itself. Alright, back to the story. We got our stuff and rent a car to drove us to the hotel that surprisingly my dad already booked. It wasn't that far from the airport and only took at least twenty minutes 'till we pulled off.

"I don't even know that you're good at booking a hotel dad," I smirk at him and he just laughed at me.

"Do not ever underestimated your father." We all laughed and walked in to the hotel. It's big and the interior, God I can't explain it with words. You should've seen it by yourself. Anyway, my dad grabbed the hotel key and we proceed to our room. After what felt like hours; for me, of setting our stuff, we then headed to the Kuta Beach.

Okay, I'm gonna cut this short. We arrived at the beach and without a second thought, I changed to my swimming trunks and immediately ran towards the beach. My brother soon joined me, along with my dad while my mother was setting her sun umbrella and laid her towel down so she could sit on it.

We all played on and on until we didn't realise that the sun is starting to set. We then quickly get out of the beach, admire the sunset for awhile and head back to our place.

It's late night and we didn't even feel tired yet.

"Hey," my dad approached me as I was playing some games to get rid off my boredom, "You wanna head outside and have some dinner?"

I perked up and placed my phone to my pockets. "You know the answer." He chuckled and called for the rest of the family and walked to the nearest restaurant. It's not like the hotel had the service, but we just want to feel the breeze flowing in our faces and explore about the location. After bumming aroundfor awhile, we decided its time to go for dinner.

We took a restaurant not far enough from our hotel and we decide to try their traditional food and boy it tastes amazing.

"Okay is everybody full?" My dad asked and glanced at his watch.

"Hooah," I said soldier like.

"Right, it's eleven o'clock now we should be heading to bed." My dad then paid for all of the food and we head back to the hotel... on foot. We walked and talked for the rest of the journey until we saw a nightclub to our left.

"Wow," I said as I stopped and taking a look at the club, "It sure is crowded."

"Yeah," my dad patted me on the shoulder, "Come on kid, lets head back and save our energy for tomorrows' activity."

Before we could move on, a white van with high speed aimed directly at the night club... at us.

"WATCH OUT!" My dad screamed at the top of his lungs. My brother immediately pulled me away from the club but before we could ran, the van was already crashed to the club and exploded big enough to destroy the building. Me and my brother got threw off into the air and landed hard enough to the street. My parents was unlucky enough to move away from the blast radius and they got torn apart.

My ears buzzed as I was still regaining my vision. All I saw was the fire from the building and my brother whose trying to get up next to me. I groaned as I felt a sudden pain all over my body. My brother quickly rised to his feet and ran towards me. But before he could reach me, I heard a gunfire throughout the entire street. Then there it is, my brother get shot multiple times and fall to the ground. Leaving only a mass of blood on his body. I still couldn't believe what just happened. I turned to the source of the sound. And that's when I first saw a terrorist. He was holding on a gun that now I recognize as AK-47. He looked back at me and aimed his gun. I closed my eyes knowing that I was about to end there and then the gun fired, but I strangely, I didn't feel anything. I slowly opened my eyes and what I saw, is that he was on the ground and not moving. Then I looked back to my brother, then to the building. Tears began to form in my eyes. I clenched my fist and began to sob.

"If this... wasn't because of my... birthday... my family wouldn't..." I couldn't continue as I began to cry even louder. All of the guilt, the pain slowly building up inside me.

______________________________________________

"That's pretty much the story," Daniel said ending the story. Everyone in the room left shocked after hearing his past. Tears began to form in Daniel's eyes. "I... I always thought that... if it wasn't because of that goddamn birthday... my family shouldn't have..." He stopped as he now began to sob. All of the ponies watched him with sad look. Rainbow try to comfort her friend but to no avail. Daniel keeps sobbing as he buried his face into his hands.

"I'm so sorry... Daniel," Twilight finally speak as she wiped her tears, "We..."

"No need," Daniel interrupt her somewhat manage to regain his composure, "There's still another story after that incident, but... I wanna get some rest. Building those barricades and trenches making me tired."

Before everyone could respon, Daniel gets up from his seat and walked out of the room. Leaving his friends behind with a concern look.

"Is he going to be alright?" Starlight asked looking at Chase and Jerry.

"He's smart at hiding his feelings to all of us," replied Jerry, "So we didn't know he was happy or not."

"He didn't lie right Applejack?" Rainbow asked.

"Nope," replied Applejack, "Ah can saw through his eyes and... boy it filled with anger, sadness, mostly of all... guilt."

"I can't imagine what he had been through," Sunset said.

"Well, better get back to bed," Chase raised and stretched his back, "Tomorrow will be a long day for us and we have to prepare for any plans from the princesses." All of them nod and proceed to go back to their home.

______________________________________________

"So what's your plan Captain?"

"We are going to attack Ponyville at full force."

"You can't be serious right?"

"I am Your Highness, this is the only way I can do to take those Elements and bring them back to you."

"General, I want you to join the battle."

"I will Your Highness."

"You better not fail me this time."

Author's Note

Heyy!! I know, it sucks... I just followed what my mind told me to write and yeah... totally sucks.

Next chapter: The Battle for Ponyville Part 1

Battle For Ponyville - Part 1

Day 6 - 09:47
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

The warm sunlight and the cool breeze feels amazing in this world. Nothing like Earth, surprisingly season in Equestria were being controlled by the pegasus. Spring, summer, fall and winter, all of it. Back on Earth we do not mess with the mother nature, unless if you wanted to die tragically then its fine.

Sweet Apple Acres

"Pull!" Instantly, another flying disc is launched into the air, and Chase aims. With confidence, he pulls the trigger, watching as the disc explodes in the air into hundreds of shards. Looking up from the Barrett's scope, Chase gives a chuckle and stands. He walks over to the ladder at the side of the barn and climbs down.

"Well howdy do! That was some spectacular marksmanship!" Applejack shouts as she marks something down on a pad of paper. Chase walks over and looks down at the paper. Two columns mark the paper, one is labeled BM and the other is labeled DC. In BM's column, there are six black X's, and two red Os. However, his column contains nothing but black X's. He smiles and places his rifle on his shoulder. All in a day's work.

"Eeyup." Is all the large stallion says. Chase sets his gun down and grabs one of the multiple buckets of water that had been brought outside. Bringing the container to his lips, he lets the liquid fall down his parched throat, exhaling in relief when he sets it down. He and Big Macintosh shake hands (and hooves) and congratulate the other on their performance.

"Well, me and Big Macintosh gotta get back to work." Applejack says as she begins to pack up.

"Want any help?" Chase asks as he sets his rifle next to him. The two ponies look at each other and smile. Macintosh nods and Applejack turns back to him.

"Sure partner, let me show ya what ya can do." Chase begins to follow the young mare. Finally, some actual hard labor, he felt like dead weight around here.

______________________________________________

Some random place, about three miles to Northwest of Ponyville

Jerry and some of the guards are patrolling the area outside Ponyville in case of any movement outside the perimeter. He and the rest of the guards are taking a break after what felt like hours of duty inside the tree lines.

"Hey," Jerry begin the conversation, "Who is this Sombra by the way, I didn't really catch him after what had happened these days."

"Well," Commander Air Burst gulp as he heard the name but manage to explain it to the ranger, "King Sombra is a former ruler of Crystal Empire."

"Crystal Empire?"

"Yeah," replied the commander nodded to him, "During his reign, he enslaved all of the crystal ponies. He is extremely cruel, fierce, brutal, sadistic, heartless, destructive, merciless and wicked, viewing crystal ponies as nothing more than his slaves."

Jerry nods at the commander and begin to look at his surroundings.

"Maybe we've gone to far guys," Jerry says as he stands up and grab his gun, "Come on, we shouldn't be this far."

"Wait Corporal," says one of the guards and looked to the field, "Is that-" Before he could continue, a black magic shoots from out of nowhere and explodes right in front of them.

"SHIT, FALL BACK!! RUN!!"

______________________________________________

Carousel Boutique

"Is this... really... necessary?" Daniel said with gritted teeth and clenched eyes. Rarity squeezed the measuring tape tighter around his gut, cutting off more air to his lungs.

"Why yes darling! I need exact measurements! Now please hold still!" She said as she tightened the tape again. Daniel let out a groan of pain, this was starting to cause pain to his gut. "Ah! There we go!" Rarity said as she removed the measuring tool. Daniel took a deep breath and held his gut, feeling as though a snake had just released it's grip on him.

Being shot was more enjoyable than this.

Daniel went over to put his shirt back on, but was stopped by the white unicorn once more.

"Not just yet young man! I need measurements for your neck!"

"Allahuakbar..."

Rarity rolled her eyes and talked slowly. "Don't worry, I won't have to pull as tightly this time." Daniel gave a sigh of defeat as he walked back over.

"Just be quick with it alright? This is not how I want to spend my morning." He said as Rarity gently took the tape once again and began to check on the size of his neck. Daniel gave a quick choking noise as it grew tighter, unable to speak.

"Oh man up! You want to fit in now don... uh... nevermind." She said. He rolled his eyes and just waited for it to end.

After what felt like hours, she finally released the tape and told him he was free to put his "garments" back on. Daniel gave a sigh of relief, overjoyed to be done with the torturous occasion.

"Remember, casual. I just want stuff for when I'm off duty. Nothing fancy." He said as he slipped his shirt over his bare chest. Rarity was about to complain, but stopped when Daniel glared at her, which caused her to nervously nod.

"Of course Daniel, but when the Grand Galloping Gala arrives, you simply must allow me to make you a tuxedo!" She said with a smile.

"The what now?" He asked as he slipped his kevlar back over his chest. She put on red glasses he hadn't seen before and watched as he placed his gear back around him.

"It's a most joyous occasion, it didn't go that well last year, but I am sure it will be better this year. Given that it can be held." He rolled his eyes as he put his helmet on and patted it.

"Meh, if this Gala thing does happen, you can make me a tux, Rares." Rarity gave a quick cheer and got to work on his new clothes. Just as he was about to grab the doorknob, his walkie shrieked.

"DANIEL THIS IS JERRY! EVACUATE THE TOWN! I REPEAT EVACUATE THE TOWN!! AIR BURST, GET DOWN!!"

Daniel immediately grab his walkie while Rarity just watching him with a terrified look.

"What is that?" She asked nervously. Her body began to tremble. Daniel ignored her and focused on the ranger.

"This is Sergeant Daniel, Jerry give me a sitrep over!"

"I COUNTED LEGIONS!! MORE THAN FIVE WAS ALL I KNOW!! AND THEY'RE HEADING TOWARDS YOU FAST FROM THE NORTHWEST SIDE OF THE TOWN!! WHATEVER YOU DO TAKE ALL OF THE PONIES TO A SAFE AREA NOW!! WE'RE FALLING BACK I SAY AGAIN WE'RE FALLING BACK!! LOOK OUT!!..."

"Jerry? Jerry?! Corporal do you read me?!!"

Daniel put his walkie back and looked at Rarity who is now trembling in fear. He ran to her and immediately calm her in his embrace, tightly.

"It's okay, come on, we need to warn everypony in the town." Rarity only nods but couldn't move a single muscle. Daniel quickly grabbed her and run outside the boutique.

"War Daddy! This is Sergeant Daniel does anyone copy?"

"This is Commander Chet, what is it Daniel?"

"CHET! GO AND TELL TWILIGHT AND THE REST OF THE GUARDS TO EVACUATE THE TOWN RIGHT NOW!! SOMBRA'S ARMY IS HEADING THIS WAY!!"

"HOOAH!"

Daniel kept running and shouting to everypony in the town to evacuate the town, however they all make a safe zone at the Town Hall instead of evacuate. Daniel keep shouting at the guards to ready on their positions when Chase, Applejack and Big Macintosh run towards him.

"I heard what happened Sarge," Chase said cocking his rifle while his Barrett is dangling on his back, "What do you want us to do?"

"Just take everypony to get to the Town Hall until the princesses arrived! We don't have much time! Jerry and the others are falling back and were chased by those bastards!"

"Aight! YOU HEARD HIM COME ON!" They immediately spread out and lead everypony to get to the safe zone. Daniel put Rarity down and told her to do exactly what the others do. She nodded and gallop to do her duty.

"War Daddy come in," Daniel speak with his walkie.

"This is War Daddy, I already told Twilight about it, now what do you want us to do?"

"I want you to take your position with the others, northwest side of the town now!"

"Solid copy, we're moving, out."

Daniel put his walkie back and run as fast as he could to join the rest when suddenly Rainbow fly right next to him.

"Daniel what's wrong?!"

"It's Sombra! He's sending his entire goddamn army to attack Ponyville!"

"WHAT?!"

"Listen! I want you to take everypony into the Town Hall and tell the rest of the Elements to stay there and make sure you all fortified the place!" He reached and grabbed his walkie and handed it to her. "Here! Give me a sitrep after that!"

"What's a sitrep?" Rainbow asked and took the device to her mouth.

"Situation Report! We're going to hold as long as we could! Now go!"

Rainbow nodded vigorously and turned around immediately fly to the Town Hall. Daniel continue on his marathon to his destination while checking all of his mags. Seven, huh better than nothin'. When he arrived, he saw all of the guards, including Shining Armor who is shouting at the guards, were getting ready for the attack.

"Sergeant over here!!" Shining waved at Daniel when he saw him. Daniel quickly rush to him.

"Is there anypony else who haven't been evacuated?"

"I don't think so," Shining looked at his troops and shouting at them before looking back to Daniel, "The whole town has been secured and we have to hold them as long as we could before the princesses arrived."

"You got my mind there," Daniel looked at the guards, then at Shining, "Say, you wanna use 'Attack from the Defensive Position'?"

"Better try than never." After informing all of the guards about the strategy, War Daddy finally arrived with Chet smiling happily from the commander hatch.

"It's a party then?" He asked innocently.

"With your tank there, maybe for you," replied Daniel, "I bet they won't stand a chance against this beast."

"I doubt about it," Shining said making Daniel looked at him and cocked his head to one side.

"What do you mean you doubt about it?" He asked.

"You saw them broke the barrier on the first day of the attack when you guys suddenly came?"

It took a few seconds for Daniel to realised what he's talking about.

"Shit," he mumbled under his breath, "Well then, I think its up to us now to defend this town at all costs."

Just then, the army saw Jerry and the rest of the guards ran at full speed towards them while Jerry shrieked at the top of his lungs.

"THEY'RE HERE!!" He says nearly collapsed after running for about three miles away.

"Everyone get ready!" Daniel ordered, "I want all unicorns to take position in that trenches while the rest take cover behind buildings and wait for my mark to engage!"

All of the guards quickly move to their positions. For what felt like eternity, Jerry finally arrived with his friends. He fell onto his knees then to the ground, begging heavily for air; so does the guards who were with him. Daniel took a bottle of water then threw it to Jerry, who catches it instantly. Then, Chase arrives with the humvee and he immediately turned to the back seat and onto the minigun.

"How many of them Sarge?" He asked preparing himself for the massive assault.

"Maybe five battalions or more are heading this way."

"Goddamn," Chet muttered, "If I didn't make it through this Sarge, it's an honour to meet you."

Daniel looked at Chet for a few moments, then a confident smile forms on his face. "We'll make it through my friend... together." Daniel cocked his gun and stare at the field which is now enveloped by the sea of Sombra's army.

"CHARGE!!!!" A loud voice fills the air and the army is now running directly to them.

"Don't be afraid!! Show 'em what we've got!! On three!!" Daniel said aiming with his holographic sight at the massive army.

"This is going to be a one big hell of a fight," Jerry said beside him while aiming at the massive army.

"Indeed my friend," replied Shining.

Screw this shit!

"THREE!!"

______________________________________________

"Ughhh... what the fuck... huh? Sarge? Sarge you alright?"

"I'm fine... I think."

"Where'd the hell are we?"

"I have no idea, what do we do now Sarge?"

"I don't know, our best option is to keep moving. She's still workin'?"

"Yeah, never been better."

"How 'bout you?"

"We're alright Sarge!"

"Alright, we're Oscar Mike, move up."

...

...

"Hey shhh... ya hear that?"

"Yeah, sounds like a gunfire."

"Alright, that's our cue. Come on, we'll check it out. And stay frosty, we don't know what's going on out there."

"Aye."

______________________________________________

Twilight, Starlight, Sunset and Spike are desperately leading the ponies to the Town Hall. They move from house to house to make sure that no pony left behind while the army will hold them off as long as they could. As they were galloping through the streets in front of the Sugarcube Corner, they saw Rarity and Fluttershy running towards them.

"Did you two find any pony else?" Twilight frantically ask.

"No," Rarity said breathing heavily, "I think all of the ponies are in the Town Hall right now."

"Hey y'all!" A southern accent voice called them. They turned around and saw Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Big Macintosh running towards them. "Did y'all get the message?"

"Yeah," Starlight replied, "We have to wait for the princesses to come and evacuate the ponies."

"Hey!!!" Rainbow fly as fast as she could and nearly crash directly on them. She landed in front of them and is gasping for air.

"Rainbow what is it?" Sunset asked.

"Dan... he... hold on just a minute," she said and taking a few deep breaths before continues, "Daniel, he want us to fortified the Town Hall and make sure everypony is safe until the princesses arrives!" She then looked to Twilight. "You already tell the princess about this right?"

"I already have," Twilight nodded. Just then, the sound of the gunfire and loud 'boom' filled the air.

"They must've started the war," Applejack said looking around at the sky. "Hope they all okay."

"Come on everypony," Twilight said getting all of their attention, "We have to fortified the Town Hall as much as we could." Then, they galloped to the Town Hall and proceed their duties. But before they leave, Twilight heard what sound like a... crying? Maybe it's the wind. She shake the thought away and proceed to the Town Hall with the others following close behind.

______________________________________________

"Luna?!" Celestia screamed as she looking for her sister.

"What is it Tia?" Luna peeked her head out from her room.

"Ponyville! It's under attack by Sombra's army!" Luna's eyes widened and quickly opened the door, slamming it shut behind her.

"What about the ponies? Are they safe?"

Celestia nodded. "Twilight have informed me that they're making a safe area at the Town Hall while the humans and the guards are holding the army as long as they could until we evacuate all of them."

"What are we waiting for? We need to get to the chariot now!" Luna exclaimed. But as she was about to start running, Celestia stopped her with her magic.

"We cannot do that," Celestia release the magic from Luna's body, "It will take to much time and not all of the ponies will make it."

"So what should we do?" Luna asked desperately searching for another way out.

"I think we can use the teleportation spell," replied Celestia, "But it will take fifteen minutes, maybe more for us to be able to teleport all of the ponies in one time."

"Then let's do it." With that, Celestia and Luna teleported themselves to Ponyville.

______________________________________________

"Sarge! There's too many of them!" Jerry screamed as he put a fresh mag onto his gun. "We can't hold here much longer!"

"Just hold a little longer!" Daniel said firing his grenade launcher and sending dozens of ponies flying through the air. Magics and arrows were flying everywhere. The guards and the rangers use all of their strength to hold off the massive army. Luckily for the rangers, they had more advanced technologies so they can buy more time than they expected to be.

"Jerry!" Daniel screamed while shooting at the relentless charging army. "Hand me your walkie, quick!" Jerry immediately tosses his walkie to Daniel, who quickly snatched it.

"Rainbow! Do you read me?"

"I hear you Daniel! What's going on out there?!"

"Not good! I'm planning for retreating, we're not gonna hold on much longer! Have you fortified the place?"

"Yeah! We use every cart, tables and chairs to blockade the streets and we make some covers for you and the guards to hold 'em off!"

"Alright good job Rainbow! We're falling back now!" Daniel put the walkie back to his waist and fires his weapon until his mags are out.

"Shit!" Daniel pull out his mag from his gun. "I'm out!"

"Same here!" Jerry said crouching beside him and taking his Deagle.

"Sarge!" Chase screamed from the humvee while firing the minigun, "Use my LMG! It's in the driver seat!"

Daniel nodded and rushed to the driver seat and quickly grabbed the M240. He paused for a second and looked back at the guards who are holding the army as long as they could. Daniel closed the door and immediately ran to Air Burst, who is waiting for orders behind the alleyway with his troops.

"Air Burst!" Daniel called him from the street.

"What is it Sergeant?" He appeared with a few of his guards.

"I want you and your squad to fall back and take position around the Town Hall."

"What?! Why?!"

"We can't hold 'em much longer dammit! We're gonna die if we don't!"

Air Burst nodded at Daniel and quickly gather all of his troops and proceed into the Town Hall. Daniel turned around in attempt to find Shining.

"Shining!" Daniel exclaimed as he spotted the captain. But before he could reach him, a massive explosion went off right in front of the young sergeant. He went flying to the air and fell flat on his back while his head crashing with a rock. His helmet slipped from its grasp making his right part of the head hit directly with the rock. He shouted in pain while holding his head with his right hand.

"Sergeant's down!" Chase instantly get out from the jeep and rushed to Daniel. He knelt beside him when another magic exploded right next to him. Making him to hug the wounded sergeant in an attempt to protect him from the dirt that's flying everywhere.

"Jerry!" Chase shrieked still holding Daniel's head, "Help me get him outta here!"

Jerry rushed towards the rangers and helped Daniel to get onto his feet. "We don't have a time to get him back to the Town Hall! I'll go get the bandages first!" After putting Daniel down inside the trenches, Jerry went to the jeep and taking some bandages while Chase still attempting to hold the blood from running out of his head. A few moments later, Jerry quickly slide down the trench with the bandage in his hand.

Chase immediately take it and wrap the bandage around the young sergeant's head. Daniel still regaining his vision and groans from the pain.

"There," Chase said as he finished wrapping the bandage, "You okay kid?"

Daniel smiled and nodded, although he gritted his teeth and hissed because of the pain. "It's just a little scratch." He chuckles.

"You always said that." Jerry shakes his head. "Come on, we still have a war to fight."

"No," Daniel said with half-lidded eyes, "We can't stay here much longer, or else we're all gonna be annihilated."

"So what now? We're falling back?" Chase asked.

"Yeah," replied Daniel still sitting limply, "You guys and the rest of the guards take the position to hold the Town Hall."

"Aight," Jerry said. When he was about to get up, he realised something. "Whoah whoah whoah hang on a sec, you mean you're not coming with us?"

Daniel shakes his head. "No, I got a plan up my sleeve in attempt to slow them down."

"You're in no good condition kid," Chase said still crouching beside Daniel. Before they could continue, Shining galloped towards them.

"Sweet Celestia," his eyes turned to pinpricks when he saw Daniel's blood coming out from his head, "What happened to you?"

"There's no time to explain," Daniel said getting up, "We need to fall back, I've told Air Burst before and now, he and his troops are preparing themselves around the Town Hall. You do the same while I distract these bozos out of here."

"It's suicide dammit!" Chase exclaimed.

“It’s not like we have other options, do we?” replied the young sergeant. "Come on, Shining get your men out of here, you guys too." He said pointing at the other rangers.

"Dammit." Jerry muttered but accept it anyway. Daniel grab his walkie and looked at the tank.

"War Daddy, we're getting out of here. Get back to the Town Hall now!"

"Roger." The tank reverse at full speed while firing at the surge of troops. Chase and Jerry quickly get into the humvee and drove to the Town Hall. Daniel quickly checked his backpack and a devilish grin forms on his face. He then grab the LMG and ran to the around the town while throwing something to the buildings.

Shining ordered the guards to fall back to the Town Hall. They all immediately abandon their post and run like an antelope getting chased by a lion. Sombra's army quickly rushed and chased them through town, which they didn't expect is that a surprise is waiting for them... and for the rangers.

Author's Note

Alright soldiers, let the war commence!! No more shit talks, except for the romance.

;)

On going chapter: Battle For Ponyville Part 2

Battle For Ponyville - Part 2

Day 6 - 10:19
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

Daniel ran through streets, throwing the explosive thing over to the wall of the buildings. "Let's hope this works," he thought out loud. It didn't take him long enough until he managed to place all of the C4 at all over the streets that leads to the Town Hall.

As he was running down the street, he heard a crying sound. It's a baby one. He tried to follow the source and it leads him to the Sugarcube Corner. He opened the door and continue to following the sound. It leads him to the bedroom upstairs and when he opened the door, he saw a little filly unicorn with light orange mane and tail in the bed, crying loudly. Shit. He knew that filly. One of the Cake's foals. Putting his LMG to the wall, he immediately rushed to her.

"Shh heyy... it's me, Pumpkin... don't worry, I'm here," he said as he grabbed the filly onto his grasp with a warm smile in attempt to calm her down. Seeing him, Pumpkin's crying turned to sobs and immediately hugged him. "Alright, let's get out of here." He said while caressing her soft coat.

Grabbing his gun, he ran downstairs and burst through the door and quickly run to the Town Hall. He heard a loud thud to his right and it was coming inside a house. He stopped there for a second, then he wish he wasn't. The door flew directly towards him. He dodge to the left and he saw a big black earth pony with the black armor walking out of the house, he saw him. Shit.

Daniel turned his back and run as fast as he could to avoid the raging pony. It didn't take long for him to see a large shadow coming from behind. He then remembered that earth pony is the toughest pony in Equestria. The pony then tackled his feet, making him fall to the ground with the filly still in his grasp. He staggered to his feet just in time when the pony was about to charge at him. He quickly dodge to the right and crashed through a door into a house. The earth pont regain his composure very fast and rushed in attempt to kill the young sergeant.

Daniel quickly put Pumpkin inside a large chest. He was about to grab his LMG when the beast tackled him to the ground. He tried to break free but to no avail, the pony is stronger than he thought. As he was about to get stamped, an idea pops out of his mind. He grab his Deagle with his free hand and quickly punched his assailant. Just as he thought, the pony fell backwards, hard. Daniel aimed his pistol and shoot the pony relentlessly.

Satisfied, he put his gun back to it's place and rushed to get Pumpkin. After that, he rushed outside the building and continue his run. He saw the blockade not far enough from him and he let out a sigh of relief. But then, another big pony came out from a house and saw him. This has to be the worst day ever.

"Again?!" He shrieked, doesn't matter if the whole army heard him. To make things worse, he's a unicorn. Great. As he was about to run, he felt like he was floating. No, scratch that, he is floating. He realised that he was surrounded by that pony's magic and he prepared himself for the impact. He grabbed the little filly tighter against him, just then he thrown off through a wall. He tried to get up but the magic surround him again and threw him against a wall. Again, and again. About five walls he was thrown off like a toy and now all of his body now filled with cuts and bruises. Blood came out from his mouth. He staggered lazily to his feet with Pumpkin still on his grasp. Surprisingly, she didn't hurt at all. Heh, lucky foal.

The unicorn stand in front of him. His green eyes stared directly to his. He readied himself for another attack.

"Fuck you."

______________________________________________

A bright flash emerge in the center of the crowd of guards. It reveals to be Celestia and Luna. Both of them immediately looking around and check if everyone is safe.

"Princesses!" Twilight exclaimed. They turned around to see Twilight and her friends run towards them. "I'm so glad you're here!" She said as she hug both of them.

"I'm glad you're safe too Twilight," replied Luna returning the embrace.

"Where are the humans?" Celestia asked as she break the hug.

"They're right over there," Rainbow pointed at the tank and the humvee who are readied to hold off the siege. Celestia and Luna, along with the others galloped to the rangers. But when they arrived, Daniel wasn't there with them.

"Hey," Starlight said getting their attention, "Where's Daniel?"

"He's doing some stupid shit right now," replied Chet from the tank, "I don't know what he's planning, but it's better be good."

"Yeah," said Jerry, "We didn't know if he still alive out there. The army at least must've caught him."

"Why don't ya ask through yer walkie?!" Applejack nearly shrieked at him.

"We tried but he didn't respon," Chase chimed in, "If he gets capture by those things, I swear to God I'll bring him back."

"You better be," a voice suddenly get in their conversation. They turned around to see Cadance with Flurry walk to them. "Flurry's here worried about him so much, she can't stop saying his name for what like half an hour now!"

They all looked at Flurry who is in the verge of tears. Twilight approach and try to calm her down but to no avail. All she wants now is being in Daniel's embrace.

"Poor kid," Chase said as he looked to the street, "We didn't even know if he's alive. We just gotta hope that he's not in the same faith as Finn."

"Hey! I can see them!" Chet pointed at the massive army who is charging towards them like a stampede.

"Prepare yourself!" Jerry took to his position and aimed with his only gun, Deagle. "Chase! I want you to get on that minigun!"

"Right on it!" Chase immediately get inside the jeep.

"All guards standby! Wait for my orders!" Shining quickly take his position next to Jerry.

"You all have to give us some time until we completed our teleportation spell," Luna said putting a hoof to Jerry's shoulder, "That way, all of the ponies will be in Canterlot in a mere seconds."

"Leave that to us Your Majesty," replied the corporal. With that, Celestia and Luna nodded and proceed into the Town Hall. The Elements stand behind the rangers as they saw the army is getting closer and closer.

Suddenly, a body bursts through a wall from a house on their far right. As they take a good look at it, they all gasped. It's Daniel, with a filly in his grasp. He looked worse than when they saw him, if that were even possible. The bandage around his head is soak in his blood. Who knows how long he's been fighting for his life; and for the filly's. He tried to get on to his feet, instead he fall back to the ground. Then, a red aura surrounds the young sergeant as he now floating to the air and thrown on his back to a wall. Then, they saw a big unicorn walking out of the house and towards the helpless body. He was like Bulk Biceps, but much more bigger.

Wasting no time, Chase fires his minigun to the attacker. Blood quickly spurts from his body and onto the ground, making it a pool of blood.

"Sarge! Get over here!" Chase exclaimed after making sure that the pony is dead. Daniel tried to get up but he fall back to the ground, still holding the filly. Jerry was about to go and get him when suddenly, a light blue surrounds both Daniel and the filly. They turned to see Cadance with her horn glows light blue. With her magic, Daniel was pulled over towards them.

"Oh fuck, kid!" Jerry said as Daniel laying on the ground. "You look like you've been gone through hell."

Daniel was panting very hard and tried his best to breathe. "Take... her..." Daniel says handing the little filly to Twilight. She quickly grab her with her magic and run to the Town Hall. Flurry however, leapt off from Cadance and onto his chest. Daniel winced at the sudden pain but immediately wraps his arms around the little alicorn.

"There... there sweetheart, I'm fine," he said with a calm yet lovely tone. Flurry snuggles at the crook of his neck, making a sigh of relief. After a few moments of blissful snuggle, Daniel sat up and give Flurry back to Cadance; who immediately rushed into the Town Hall.

"Sugarcube! Ya alright?" Applejack asked. All of the Elements giving him a concern look. Daniel see's this and just smiled and nodded at them.

"Get him in-" Chase is unable to complete the sentence as the horde now is very close to them. "OPEN FIRE!!"

The rangers with the unicorn guards fires their weapons and magics towards the rampaging horde. Daniel however, had a mischievous grin on his face.

"What are you smiling at?" Rainbow asked in confusion. Just then, Twilight was back from the Town Hall and joined the others.

Daniel pull out some kind of a device from the back of his pocket. The ponies looked at each other as they tried to understand what he's about to do. Daniel gets up limply, and then he looked at the charging army who is very eager to wipe them off.

"Say hello to your new friends motherfucker," he then pull the trigger from the detonator. Lots of explosions could be heard around the town. Celestia's whole army saw the streets were now like being bombarded. The explosion sends the enemies flying everywhere. All of the jaws are dropped from the ponies, except the rangers. Chase and Jerry looked at Daniel who is smiling triumphantly.

"So that's why you wanna do this alone," Jerry chuckled at him.

"Is that you? You did that?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah," replied Daniel. He looked at the Elements who are still mouth agape, he then looked back at the rangers, "But this isn't over yet."

"Sarge! You need medical attention immediately!" Chase shrieked as he fires the minigun.

"Screw that!" Daniel cocks his LMG. "I ain't gonna sit and watch my friends do all the work without me!"

"Here's your walkie Dann," Rainbow said hoofing him the walkie. It's a quite surprise that Rainbow called him with that name. But it didn't really matter to him.

"Thanks," he said as he grab the walkie from her, "Come on! Keep pinning them down!" He shouted at the defenders.

All of the guards immediately shoot back at the army. But the 'dark ones' don't just give up. They fired back behind covers, ruins, all they can find to hide from the shots of magics, especially the bullets. The two army fired each other like there is no tomorrow.

"Jerry!" Daniel exclaimed, "Are the princesses arrived yet?!"

"They are! We just have to buy them some time to finish the spell that will transport all of the ponies to Canterlot!"

"How long?!"

"15 minutes!!"

Sombra's army now has a little trick up on their sleeves. Most of the unicorns are now firing at War Daddy's main gun. Making it damaged because of the amount of magic it received.

"Sergeant!" Chet exclaimed from his commander hatch while shooting mercilessly to the enemies with the LMG, "The gun's damaged! It can't fire a single shell!"

"Damn those ponies are smarter than I thought," Daniel thought out loud, "Alright, pull back!"

As the tank slowly began to reverse, the unicorns are now shooting at its right track, directly onto its drive wheel. It wrecked a couple of seconds later, making the tank now a sitting duck in the middle of the street.

"Sarge!" Chet screamed frantically, "We can't move! Those bastards destroyed our track!"

The Elements watch in horror as the tank now is being bombarded by magic after magic, but looks like it only tickles the thick armor of the beast. Sombra's army began to circling the tank and attempted to destroy it with any kinds of different magics and weapons they have but to no avail.

"Those brainless fuckers ain't gonna give up that easy huh?" Chase watched them as they now desperately attacking the tank with anything.

"Just stay inside and lock all of the hatch!" Daniel ordered from his walkie, "We'll take it from here!" He grabbed his LMG and beginning to shoot the countless enemies.

Holding an entire goddamn army for just fifteen minutes long doesn't even easy as they thought. It felt like hours for them. They fight with all of their strength to prevent the enemy from breaking through the blockade. Sombra's army is now even more furious than before. They leapt off from cover and the unicorns begin to form a shield with their magic.

"Fuck!" Chase exclaimed punching his minigun, "I'm out!"

"Shit," Daniel said as he looked at the marching ponies, "Chase! Go to the second floor of the Town Hall and take your sniper with you! We need someone to cover our ass!"

"Affirmative!" Chase quickly grab his sniper and ran to the Town Hall.

"Jerry!" Daniel looked at him desperately, "Get ready for close combat fight! Take my gun first and pinned them down!" Hearing this, the Elements begin to trembling. Close combat? In Ponyville? Practically at the Town Hall? This is bad. They didn't know if they will win this or not. And they aren't sure if Daniel would survive this with the wound that he had right now.

Daniel was now looking for Air Burst along with his troops. When he see him, he immediately run to him. "Air Burst!" Hearing his name being called, he perks up and see the young sergeant approaches him, "Air Burst, I need you and all of the pegasus guards to go hide behind a cloud."

"And why would you want us to do that Sarge?"

"When my jeep exploded onto that barricade, tell them to blast those soldiers with lightnings, got it?"

"I'm on it!" Air Burst quickly fly and gathered his men to standby at the nearby clouds. Once he thought that he's done, Daniel turned back to Jerry who is still firing at the army. He looked to the jeep and got another idea.

"Jerry!" He exclaimed and grabbed his teammate's shoulder, "I'm about to plant lots of C4 on that vehicle and put it behind that blockade!" He pointed to the barrier that is now being torn apart by Sombra's army.

"You're still crazy didn't you?!"

"Well, I'm not planning to die here! Now come on, tell the others to fall back to the last stand!" Jerry nodded. Grabbing his LMG, he immediately alerted the others to fall back. Daniel then put a bunch of C4 inside the jeep. As he closed the back seat door, he saw the Elements are still looking at him. He looked back at them and gives a 'what the fuck are you doing here' expression.

"What are you still doing here?! Go!" He shouted and was about to get into the vehicle when Applejack stops him by putting a hoof on his thigh. He gives her a glare, "Applejack please, I don't want you guys to get hurt! Now go!"

"Be careful sugarcube," Applejack said with a concern look in her eyes. Daniel nodded and closed the door while the others starting to run inside the Town Hall.

"Alright you sick bastards, I had enough of you." He started the jeep and grabbed his walkie. "War Daddy, do you copy?" He asked while staring at the tank who is now been mercilessly attacked by all sorts of magic.

"This is War Daddy, I know what you're thinking Sarge. I saw all of the guards falling back to the last stand and it must've been your plan. We can take this from here, besides they're not gonna penetrate this armor very easy with their primitive weapons." Chet chuckled through his walkie.

"Yeah but magics aren't primitive to us."

"Hooah."

"Alright, you think you can hold it for a bit longer?"

"We born to do this kid, its alright. We can handle it," replied Chet with a confident tone.

"Okay but stay frosty got it?"

"Affirmative."

Daniel quickly hit the gas and aimed the vehicle directly to the blockade. When the blockade is just several meters away, Daniel jumped out from the vehicle, making him roll over several times. As the vehicle crashed to the blockade, Daniel immediately gets up and ran back to the others.

______________________________________________

Chase waited patiently for the signal to engage his target. Through his scope, he saw Daniel jumped out from the jeep that is aiming directly into the barricade until it crashes onto it.

"Fuckin' lunatic," he said to himself. He then looked to the Elements that stood beside him. "How long will the princesses finish their spell?"

"It'll only take five minutes left," replied Starlight.

"More like five years." Chase said sarcastically. The Elements looked back at the window and let out a gasp. Chase tilt his head and when he look back outside, "Oh."

It's the young sergeant. He desperately running back to the others and was under heavy fire from multiple magic and arrows, which he miraculously managed to avoid. It wasn't long enough until Daniel tried to pull his Deagle out and turned around to fire back. But just as he was about to, a magic explosion went off right behind him and he fell flat on his back while letting out a painful 'oof'. He didn't move, nor trying to get up. Maybe from the amount of blood he was suffering now, or he knows that this is it... for him.

"Dammit... that kid," Chase muttered under his breath. Just as he looked through his scope, he was greeted by the sight of an orange mare with a cowboy hat running towards the young sergeant while holding a rope on her mouth. His eyes widened as he sees this and so does the rest of the Elements.

"What the hay? APPLEJACK!!"

______________________________________________

Daniel fell back to the ground after flying a few feet high to the air. He groan in agony as he is now desperately trying to get up but to no avail. His body had pushed to its limits and won't let him to do anymore movement for awhile. With whatever strength he had left, he grab his detonator and pull the trigger. The explosion from the jeep causes Sombra's army to fall back from their current location, and the barricade to destroyed. Great. He is now in the middle of the line of fire from two massive armies. The pegasus guards starting to bombard them with lightning. This is it.

"Daniel!" He heard Jerry speak through his walkie, "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING, GET THE FUCK OUTTA THERE NOW!!"

Daniel ignore it, he can't even move a muscle. Maybe firing last rounds wouldn't hurt, right? He thought to himself and chuckles. He looked to his left and saw his Deagle laying on the ground. He reach it with all of his might and cocks it. He sit up and aimed the Deagle with his left hand. Time seems to slowed down as he fired bullet after bullet to the Sombra's army. The magic exploded everywhere near him. He fired to his last bullet and quickly reload. Time return to normal when a rope suddenly surrounds his chest. He looked back, and see Applejack now trying to pull him over a cover.

"What the hell is she doing?" Daniel turned around to his enemies and begin to fire them one by one. Just then, a purple aura surrounds him and making him easier to be dragged back. Once he was in cover, Twilight and Applejack immediately hugged him and sobbing on his shoulder. Daniel didn't expect it at first, but then wraps his arms around them.

"We can't stand the thought of losing you Daniel!" Twilight shouted making his ear buzzed.

"Don't ya ever do something like that ever again, ya hear me sugarcube?!" Applejack pleaded still hugging and sobbing.

"Hey, it's what rangers do," replied Daniel with a caring tone that almost compete with Celestia, "We fight for the innocents and risk our lives if we have to. But don't worry, I'm still here. And I will do anything to protect my friends." He let out a sigh of relief, these ponies sure really care about him. "Alright," Daniel said as he break the hug, "You two get inside the Town Hall, we'll take it from here."

"But you're bleeding bad!" Twilight couldn't bare to see Daniel fight again.

"It's alright," Daniel strokes her mane, assured her that he'll be fine, "You know what I said, it needs more than a bullet to kill me. How long for Celestia and Luna to complete the spell anyway?"

"'Bout two minutes left," replied Applejack.

"Sergeant!" Jerry screamed while rushing towards him. "They got us pinned down! The pegasus have been shut down and they're pushing through!"

"Alright you know what to do!" Daniel said somewhat he can stand up. "Prepare all of the guards! We're having a party now!"

"Hooah!" Jerry then quickly told Shining Armor and the rest of the guards. Daniel lock and loaded his Deagle and saw Chase from the second floor still shooting at the black sea of ponies. After escorting Twilight and Applejack to the Town Hall, Daniel joined back with the others.

"Sarge!" Shining exclaimed from beside him, "You sure we gonna win this?"

"We don't have any other choice right?" Daniel said with a grin on his face. "I'll always right on your side brother." He patted Shining on the shoulder. Shining smiled at him and nodded. Suddenly, Jerry chimed in and quickly taking for cover.

"So, this is our last chance?"

"It is my friend... it is." Daniel grabbed his walkie and called for Chase, "Chase get your ass over here now! We need everyone we've got!"

Chase put down his sniper and immediately run downstairs. Celestia and Luna are still concentrating on their spell. He burst through the door, close it and ran towards the other rangers.

Sombra's army slowly marching towards them, raising their shields and spears and crossbows.

"Alright this is it boys!" Daniel screamed to the guards. "On three!! One... two..." But before he could finish, something unexpected happens.

"Wait, what was that sound?"

Author's Note

Took you long enough. I know! Sorry but I'm very busy lately.

On going chapter: Rangers Lead The Way!

Rangers Lead The Way!

"So," Corporal Johnson begin the conversation, "You guys have any idea how the fuck did we got here?"

"Quit your whining dammit," Private Zano glare at him. "Don't be like an asshole, I bet the youngest ranger will be calmer than you."

"Nope," replied Sergeant Forbes answering the corporal's question, "All I wanted to know is, where the hell are we?"

"This looks like an apple orchard to me," Zano chimed in. "Just look at this, apple trees are everywhere."

"Hunter Two-One, Dagger Two-Two, got anything yet?" (Dagger Two-Two)

"Negative Dagger Two-Two," replied Sergeant Forbes, "We still got nothing."

...

"Hey," said the private getting their attention, "Ya guys hear that?"

"Yeah," replied the corporal, "Gun fires, maybe there's a war going on?"

"I hope so not," the sergeant sigh and grabbed his walkie, "All vehicles, this is Sergeant Forbes, proceed moving forward. Stay frosty, out."

...

"All vehicles halt, all vehicles halt," Sergeant Forbes ordered from his walkie. The rangers quickly get out of their humvees and proceed to the nearby bush. They saw a bridge that is big enough to transport all of their vehicles, but on the other side there's a war going on between... ponies? Or horses?

"Are those... horses?" Zano asked to the sergeant. They all looked at the bunch of horses who are wearing black armor, then to the horses that are wearing gold.

"Okay this is crazy," Johnson shakes his head while holding his gun tightly, "I'm not going there."

"Wait," Zano interrupted him, "Look!" He pointed at a ranger who is taking cover with a white horse. "Is that a ranger?"

"Yep," replied Forbes focusing his sight on his ACOG, "He's definitely a ranger. But what is he doing here?"

"What I assume," Johnson says pointing at the gold armored horses, "The ranger is fighting with the horses that is wearing those golden armor," pointing at the black one, "And those black armor horses are their enemy. That's what I thought."

"I suppose so," Forbes agreed with his statement. "The black one seems to be the bad guys huh?"

"So what're we gonna do now Sarge?" Zano asked looking at his sergeant. "We're gonna help him or what?"

"From what I see, he's struggling to protect the good one. A ranger will never choose the bad ones so yeah, we can help him." Forbes grabbed his walkie to contact his remaining friends. "Dagger Two-One, Dagger Two-Two, this is Hunter Two-One Actual, I want you to attack the horses with the black armor."

"Horses? Since when they could do wrong Sarge... you're not kidding aren't you?" (Dagger Two-One)

"Just listen, this is gonna get crazy but there's a ranger fighting between them. I need you to eliminate all of the black armor horses. Do I make myself clear?"

"Solid copy, we're moving towards your destination, out."

Forbes put back his walkie and looked to the others. "We'll wait for the choppers to arrive, then it's up to us to engage from the ground."

"Well," Johnson shrugged, "What do I say, I'm stuck here with you." After telling all of his men, Forbes and the others went back to the vehicle and watched them fighting. They heard the white horse screaming to the others.

"Whoah whoah whoah, they can talk?" One of the rangers asked in confusion and shock.

"No wonder that ranger is helping," replied Forbes.

"Hey," one of the rangers said getting everyone's attention, "There's another ranger!"

"And there's another one! They're three of them!"

"Could it be?" Zano asked as he realised something. "Maybe it was Sergeant Finn's squad!"

"You got a point there," Forbes said, "Dammit where are the choppers, they gonna get wrecked there." They saw the black armored horses are now marching forward to the rangers.

"We're right on top of you Sarge! Shall we engage them?"

"Not yet," the sergeant take one last glance before he decide it's time for the action. "We still don't know what happen, so don't shoot unless I say so. All tanks load HE shells. Alright, we're Oscar Mike!"

______________________________________________

"Alright this is it boys!" Daniel screamed to the guards. "On three!! One... two..." But before he could finish, something unexpected happens. "Wait, what was that sound?"

"Sarge! Look up!" Jerry exclaimed pointing at the sky. Daniel, Chase and so does Shining and all of the guards looked at sky. The rangers couldn't believe what they see. It's a chopper, two choppers. A blackhawk and a little bird. The choppers both stopped and hoovering on top of them.

"Over the bridge!" One guard said. They all looked at the bridge to see three humvees, three tanks of Abrams and one Stryker heading their position, aiming all of their weapons towards the black army. The rangers still in blank minds. Same goes for Sombra's army, they now stood in front of the four beasts that are ready to turned them to shreds.

"How... What... Why..." Daniel stammered.

"Think we got ourselves reinforcements huh," Chase said with a sly grin. The new arrival immediately take their position between the both armies. A humvee then pulled over beside them.

Daniel turned his gaze to Shining, who is still mouth agape. "Shining," he snapped him out of his thought, "I want you and your guards stay here and inform Celestia, there's no need for the teleportation spell anymore. We can win this by ourselves."

"What? But we can't let you do that alone! It's our fight too!"

"But I don't want to be disturb. Please, that's an order Captain. I can't afford you to lose any other men. You've done well enough at first."

Shining frowned at first, he looked to the ground and tried to process what just happened. He looked up at the young sergeant and nodded.

"Good," Daniel patted the Captain's shoulder, "Go and inform Celestia, that Sombra will no longer be a threat."

With a nod and a salute, Shining told the others and proceed to the Town Hall. Three rangers came out from the humvee that's stopped right in front of them, one of them wearing sunglasses and walk towards them.

"The name's Sergeant Forbes from the 1st Battalion 75th Ranger Regiment, acting commander of Hunter Two-One." The sergeant raised his right hand to Daniel. Daniel took the shake and he was just about to tell himself when suddenly he was cut off. "You must be the youngest ranger right? Private Daniel Nicholas, am I right?"

"Uhh... yeah," replied Daniel who still in confusion. "How the hell do you guys get here?"

"Can we just talk about this later?" Jerry's getting annoyed, "We still have a battle to win!"

"Yeah... right," Daniel cocked his Deagle, so does Jerry and Chase. Because they didn't have any ammo left on their guns. Forbes see's this and immediately called Zano to gave them weapons. Forbes knows what Daniel's favourite weapon, so he give him his weapon.

"Here," he says handing the gun, "ACR must've been your favourite weapon for a long time right?"

"So that's your enemy kid?" Johnson says and pointing to the army that is still staring at the tanks, fear plastered all of their faces but they still raising their weapons.

Daniel sigh as he looked at his enemy, "They never know word of 'give up' aren't they?" He then look back to Johnson, "You mean our enemy."

"So you want our help?" Johnson asked again.

"Yeah, this world is in war, just like us and it's up to us to stop Sombra from conquer this world."

"Sombra? What kinda name is-"

"It's a long story," Daniel cut Zano's question while raising his index finger. "Come on, let's get this party started."

After giving them the weapons, Forbes, Johnson and Zano returned to their vehicle while Daniel, Chase and Jerry walked to the line of the rangers.

"Kid, your call," Forbes says through the walkie. Daniel looked to his friends with a sly smile, then he heard hoofsteps behind them. He turned to saw Celestia and all of the ponies standing behind them. They could see Daniel making a silent 'just stay'. With that, Daniel looked back at Sombra's army with fire in his eyes.

"You're gonna regret all of this," he then place his gun on his hip. He took a deep breath before screams, "RANGERS... LEAD THE WAY!!"

"OPEN FIRE!!" Forbes shouted at the top of his lungs.

"RETREAT!!" One of them screamed. Sombra's army immediately turned back and run but the rangers wouldn't let that happen. The choppers, the tanks, the humvees, the soldiers, all of them show their enemies no mercy.

"AFTER THEM!!" Daniel began to run after them, followed by Chase and Jerry. All of the vehicles soon followed suit while shooting them relentlessly.

Only half way before the army could get out of the town, they already lost more than half of them. They continue to run, run, and run. When they completely out of town, all that was left of them were dozens. The rangers quickly pushed them out of town, back where they came from. As the rest now running through the field, Daniel stops all of their movements.

"Cease fire! Cease fire!"

"All tanks halt, all tanks halt," Forbes quickly ordered the tanks. Celestia, Luna and the others finally arrived and stopped a couple of meters behind all of the rangers.

Jerry let out an annoyed sigh from Daniel's action. "What the hell dude? We're just gonna let them escape?!"

"Let them have it," replied the young sergeant. Before he could continue, they heard a groaning sound nearby. They quickly search it and found a wounded enemy laying limply on the ground. Jerry aimed his weapon to the pony but Daniel quickly lowered the weapon down. "Easy now, stay here and let me do it." He received a glare from Jerry but he paid no mind.

Daniel slowly walk to his enemy, holding tightly his gun in case it was just a trap... again. Because he's a unicorn, and his mind remembered what happened when they first arrived. Close enough to reach him, Daniel slowly knelt down beside him.

"Hey," he says putting a hand on his shoulder, "What's your name?" He mentally slapped himself for asking such a stupid question, but it was part of the plan though. Might as well to try it. He waited for a response but nothing came out from the unicorn's mouth. "What's your name?" He asked again, his tone beginning to rise.

"S-Silver Storm," the unicorn finally answered.

Daniel let out a satisfied sigh, his hand still on Silver's shoulder. "Alright Silver, can you walk?"

Silver was taken aback by this. He instantly stare right in the ranger's eyes, to make sure that he wasn't kidding. After a brief silence, he lowered his head to the ground and answered, "Y-yeah... I guess so." He looked back at the ranger. "Why didn't you kill me?"

"Why would I have to?" Daniel giving him a warm smile and chuckles kind-heartedly, making Silver even more confused to this.

"Why?" Silver asked again. His mind is still processing.

"Everybody deserves to live my friend," he then help Silver to get onto his feet... hoofs... I don't even know. "I want you," Daniel says getting his attention, "To tell Sombra."

"About what?"

"Tell him, he doesn't have to come back for us. Because we... are coming for him. I am coming for him."

Silver still staring into Daniel's eyes, unsure if he had to trust him but his warm smile assures Silver to do so. He nodded and walk away, leaving the rangers and the ponies behind. Daniel walked back to the rest of his friends with a smile.

"You're too kind, you know that?" Chase said sarcastically.

Daniel shrugged, "Meh, I was just leavin' a message for Sombra."

Forbes and all of his rangers got out from their humvees and walked to Daniel. He smiled and putting a hand onto the young kid's right shoulder. "You know why you become famous throughout the Army Rangers?" His only response was a shrug. "It's because of your personality kid. We glad that we have you."

Daniel chuckles and give Forbes a light punch on his chest. They both then shared a warm laugh together. After the laughter dies, Daniel's gaze turned to the ponies thats just standing still before them. He limply walk towards them, towards the Elements. Then, he stopped right in front of Applejack. He knelt down to her eye level, staring at her beautiful emerald green eyes.

"What is it sugarcube?" Applejack says tilting her head. The only answer she received, was Daniel suddenly hugged her tight. She jumped a little at the sudden action.

"Thanks Applejack," Daniel says wrapping his arms and buried his face onto her neck, "Thank you so much for saving me." Applejack's cheeks turned slightly red, but she immediately hides it; thanks for her hat. She's soon beginning to relax when the warmth of Daniel's body slowly warming up with her. After regaining her composure and Daniel still not let go off the hug, she slowly wrap her forelegs around his neck.

"No need to thank me sugarcube," Applejack smiled and nuzzled to his neck, "Ya did a great job protectin' us from those ponies. You're our friend, and we won't let what Finn happened happen to ya." Daniel didn't answer nor moving, he just crouched there and hug her close to his body. Face still buried onto her neck. Now she felt her cheeks burned up. Getting a little awkward, Applejack shakes him but to no avail, he didn't move a single muscle. Okay this isn't normal.

"Daniel?" She shakes him a bit harder this time. She didn't get a respond from his mouth but what she gets, shocked her. Daniel then fell flat to the ground, eyes closed and didn't move. A lot of blood coming out from his head with lots of cuts and bruises on his body.

"SUGARCUBE?!!"

Author's Note

I don't know what to say, so I'm gonna make this quick. HOPE YOU ENJOY IT!!

On going chapter: Questions and Thoughts

Questions and Thoughts

Author's Note

Read this first! This is important!

I'll be off for about two or three days. I am in deep depression right now since my parents just passed away because of an accident (car crash). Gosh I really need sometime to be alone and do nothing. But I will continue after I recover from all of this. I'll make sure to make the new chapter and finish this project. Stay safe y'all! I'll be back before you know it! I promise!! No... PINKIE PROMISE!! :twilightsmile:

On going chapter: From the Heart of an Apple

Questions and Thoughts

In the Crystal Empire the sound of Sombra's pacing filled the tense air while one of his generals and his captain stood nearby, helmet-less. Both the stallion general and captain were shaking in their metallic armor. Anyone could tell they were scared even if they did have a decent poker-face running. Now, most ponies were generally nervous around Sombra, but he was always - somewhat - cool headed. But right here, right now…

Sombra was furious.

He stopped his pacing and looked at his general with fire in his eyes.

The young crystal pony captain stiffed up so hard that it would take a wrecking ball to brake him. He closed his eyes and attempted to control his quivering lip.

“Tell me captain,” Sombra said darkly while walking closer to the stallion, “Why did an entire army… retreat like little fillies?”

The captain gulped, “I-I do not know My Liege,” the stallion replied nervously, “We nearly had Ponyville!”

“That does not explain why we can't have it,” Sombra replied with eerie calmness.

"They had reinforcements My Liege," the general interjected, "There were not many of them but the... machines were strong enough to wipeout our entire army."

"How many of them?"

"In total, there are eleven," replied the captain, "Two of them can fly, the rest can't. But we manage to damaged one of them and the other one exploded itself."

Sombra looked between the two, his eyes narrow slightly while the rest of his face was stern. To the two leaders, the next few second felt like an eternity. The dark king’s eyes landed on the young stallion.

“You have failed me for the last time captain,” Sombra said ominously.

“I’m sorry My-”

Crack!

“EEP!” The general screamed while curling up in a ball on one hoof.

Sombra's horn stopped glowing while he looked down at the body of the dead stallion, his neck clearly broken. Sombra slowly glanced up at the general. He quickly regained his composure and snapped to attention.

“Do not fail me… General.”

“Of course not My Lord, thank you My Lord!”

Sombra turned around and walked back to his throne, “You leave for Fillydelphia tomorrow! Do not fail me," he said grimly.

“Of course not My Lord!” Replied the stallion before running out of the throne room.

______________________________________________

Day 6 - 10:26
Cpl. Jerry Alexander
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

"DANIEL!" Jerry quickly rushed to the his friend and knelt beside him. The bandage that wrapped around his head doesn't even helping to stop the bleeding. He quickly put the pressure on it and turned to Forbes. "Do you have any bandages?!"

"Zano! The bandage!" Forbes ordered.

"Aye aye Sarge!" Zano turned to the jeep and quickly grab a roll of bandage and toss it to Forbes.

"Here," Forbes immediately tosses it to Jerry. After taking the bandage, he quickly wrap around Daniel's head and wipe all of the blood on his face.

"Twilight! Can you heal him?" Chase asked as he beginning to panic.

"I can try," Twilight then step forward and her horn began to glow. Purple aura beginning to grow on the wound. Then, it disappears. "Okay," she then put a hoof to Daniel, "Daniel?"

"Daniel?" Jerry said, "Dann can you hear me?"

"Sugarcube? Daniel? Can you hear us? Please, don't go. Daniel, come back!" Applejack shakes his body in attempt to wake him. And it did!

Daniel let out a groan and slowly open his eyes. Trying to adjust the light from the morning sun, he blinked his eyes several times.

"Thank God!" Jerry let out a sigh of relief.

Applejack wasting no time and immediately hugged Daniel tight. She wrap her hooves around his neck. "Sugarcube! We thought we lost ya!" She's now sobbing on his shoulder. Daniel smiled and move his right hand to hug Applejack close to him. The same goes for Twilight who is in the verge of tears. Then, all of the Elements join in for a group hug.

"C-can't... b-breathe!" Daniel said between his breath. Hearing this, all of them immediately break the hug. After taking a few deep breaths, Daniel get up into a sitting position. He then looked to Jerry, "I pushed myself too much didn't I?"

"You one lucky bastard," Jerry chuckles, "Don't know why, but you seem always survived through any situation."

Daniel chuckles to his friend. He's about to get up but then fall back onto the ground. His body refuses him to make any other movement. "Well shit," he murmured, "Guess my body won't allow me to move." He then felt a hoof on his left shoulder. He turned around and see Celestia smiled warmly at him.

"You can rest now Sergeant," she said with a calm and motherly tone, "You already push yourself to your limit, I will take you to Twilight's castle." Before he could respon, a golden aura surrounds Daniel's body and he is now floating in the air. If she insist.

"Forbes," he said still floating, "I want you and your squad to come with us. We might have a little conversation with you."

"Understood," Forbes then inform to his rangers and they immediately follow the Princess. The guards and the residents started to rebuild the town. While Daniel was floating in mid air, he slowly drift himself from consciousness.

______________________________________________

They all arrived back at Twilight's castle, that surprisingly didn't have a damage due to the attack. The vehicles were all parked and Forbes told all of the rangers to help rebuild the town, except for Johnson and Zano. As they all got to the throne room, Celestia was about to speak to Daniel but then she realised that the young sergeant was having a good rest.

"Looks like someone's tired," she chuckles.

"He deserve it Princess," Twilight says looking at sleeping kid with a smile, "He done his best to protect the village," she paused, "And us."

"I'll take care of him," Cadance suddenly appear out of nowhere. Daniel is now covered in a light blue aura and Cadance trotted back to Daniel's room with Daniel in her magic.

The ponies sat in a half round of the table while the rangers stood firmly on the opposite side from them. Celestia then turned her gaze to the new arrivals.

"Let us introduce ourselves," she began, "I am Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria," she pointed to Luna, "This is my little sister, Princess Luna." Celestia then begin to introduce all of the ponies in the throne room from Twilight and the rest.

"So what is your name dear human?" Celestia asked after finishing her introduction.

Forbes clears his throat, "I am Sergeant William Forbes from the 1st Battalion 75th Ranger Regiment United States Army Rangers, acting commander of Hunter Two-One," he pointed to Johnson, "This is Corporal Alphonse Johnson," then to Zano, "And this is Private Nicolaus Zanovich." He bowed his head slightly, "Pleasure to meet you Princesses." The others joined him.

"At ease," replied Celestia, "So I was wondering Sergeant Forbes," Forbes listened carefully, "What happened to you and your rangers before you suddenly appeared here?"

"Well," Forbes began his story, "At first, we were assigned to linked up with the 8th Armored Division and all of the US Rangers to proceed our move to a city called Kabul. When we-"

"Wait a minute," Jerry interrupts and crossing his arms, "So all of you are making a one big hell of attack to Kabul? The largest and most populated city in Afghanistan?"

"That's what General Miller told us," Zano shrugged, "We don't know what's on his crazy mind but, all of the US Rangers are there to make one final push."

"And then what happened?" Chase asked.

"We had a convoy of," Forbes paused for a second, "Approximately of fifteen humvees with five rangers in each vehicle, emphasis on the word had."

"What happened?" asked Shining.

"Well," Johnson was now speaking, "It went well at first. We manage to push them halfway through the city. But the ISIS had the road zeroed for artillery... and they brought the hammer down... hard."

"All we know that it's just us and the two humvees left," replied Zano.

"And then," Forbes added, "Came this report out of nowhere."

"What kind of report?" asked the Princess of the Night.

"It's from the Headquarters," replied Forbes. Chase and Jerry now are listening very eagerly to their story. "They told us that there was a nuclear hidden not far from the city."

"We thought it was a joke," Zano chuckles, "Until we started to felt the ground shook."

"That's when we saw the explosion," said Johnson with crossed arms. Again, the ponies were left mouth agape. "All of the rangers were panicked and begin to retreat but for us, we knew that we won't make it. Those rangers out there," he mentioned at the rangers that were helping the ponies outside, "They weren't a part of the squad. We only go on it because we don't have any orders at the time we arrived here."

"So how did you get here?" Celestia asked with calm voice.

"Good question Your Highness," replied Forbes, "Because we didn't know how the hell we got here. Heck, I thought that I was dead at first."

Silence filled the room with only chattering of the ponies outside that could be heard. Celestia looked to Luna and nodded.

"Alright rangers," Celestia looked at Forbes, "We will appreciate your help if you want, right now me and my sister had a lot of things to do. We'll see you later."

The rangers nods and Celestia along with her sister teleports themselves back to Canterlot. Twilight was about to ask lots of question to Forbes but Jerry quickly interrupts her.

"Alright," he said snapping his fingers, "We'll talk about this later, right now I wanted to take a goddamn rest," he looked to Forbes, "We would appreciate if you help us reinforce the town."

"Not mind at all," replied Forbes, "John, Zano, come on." His friends nod and they began to help the town.

"Imma go get some rest," Jerry walked out of the room onto his bedroom and limply throw himself to the bed and let out big sigh as he shut his eyes closed.

For Chase, he didn't very tired after what had happened to Ponyville, he simply leaned on the wall and checking his gun. He was distracted by the look of the Elements. Worried plastered across their faces.

"Girls?" he manage to snap them out of their thoughts, "Is everything okay?"

Twilight was the one who speaks up, "I don't know," she paused, "It's just... Daniel. Why would he do that? Why did he push himself just to protect us? He nearly died because of it!" Surprisingly, the others did think about it too. Chase gives a light chuckle and move to the table and sat right in front of them.

"I wanna ask you a question," he said, "Please, sit down." The ponies did as he said so. "Alright, I have only one simple question. What do you think of him?" Hearing this, the ponies stared at him with a confused look.

"What do you mean?" Starlight asked.

"You guys have known us for a week, I mean... you know, his personality maybe or whatever that you had in mind? I'll keep it a secret if I had to."

The girls were hesitant at first. But then, Sunset was the one to speak, "I think, he's kind and all. He certainly will do anything to save his friends."

Chase nodded, "Rarity?"

"He's a fine gentlecolt darling," she replied and waving one of her hoof, "I just can't imagine how he suffered mentally after he lost his family."

"Fluttershy?"

"He seems like the kind of pony who would give up everything to keep others safe." She shook her mane away from her eye. "I like ponies... or um... humans... like that."

"Starlight what about you?"

"Like Sunset said, he is a kind person. I can't describe it in words."

Chase chuckles, "Twilight?"

"I just, kind of want to do something for him... you know, after what he's done for us," she said.

"Well, you are Twilight," Chase reminded her, "You're giving him home, a shelter in the world that is strange for him. In fact, you give it to all of us. We don't know how to repay you for that."

"No no!" Twilight exclaimed, "You already done that by protecting us from being captured or killed by those army."

"Yeah right," replied Chase, "Rainbow what about you? You seem close enough with him." They didn't realize that Applejack lowered her head and let out a sigh.

"He's awesome!" Rainbow exclaimed and doing a little back flip in the air, "And he looks like the kind of person that'll be an interesting matchup in athletics, I wanna see what he's got." She said with a devilish grin.

"Pinkie?" Chase paused for a moment, "Huh? Where did she go?"

"I don’t know, I think he's kinda cool!" Pinkie said, appearing on top of Chase's head from underneath the helmet before jumping down to his other side, now wearing it.

"How on Earth..."

"Don't mind him," Sunset giggles slightly, "She's just being Pinkie."

Chase just shakes his head and looked to the last mare, "Well Applejack, what do you think of Daniel?"

"Well..." she somewhat stammered, "A-Ah think he's a caring and loving stallion everypony could ever met. Even Flurry likes him when she first saw him. He is sweet and... yeah, probably just like that." She felt her face started to blush but she immediately hides it behind her hat. Rainbow gave her a smirk on her face, as if she was planning something... naughty. But the others paid no mind.

Chase looked at the eight ponies and smiled, "You know, you all right. Daniel do have a kind heart. You all should be happy to be best friends with him."

"What about you?" Twilight suddenly ask, "What do you think about him?"

"Well, I've been friends with him since... three or four years in the rangers. We went through a lot together. We fight, laugh, even dying together. For what I saw, Daniel wasn't the type of person who likes to talk about his friends on his back. He always stood up for them. Heck, he would give him his own life if things got even worse. And like what you said Twilight, yeah... inside him, is the Elements of Harmony."

The ponies just sit there in silence. Still couldn't believe what he just said. It's true that they heard it before but hearing it again, sends shiver down their spines. Daniel, he wasn't just an ordinary kid. Simply to say, he is a stallion everypony could dream of.

"Alright," Chase breaks up the silence, "I'm gonna go and help the others reinforce this village. I'll see you girls later!" Chase walked out of the room, leaving all of the Elements.

"Well, what do you girls want to do?" Twilight asked.

"I just wanna be with you guys," replied Fluttershy, "I was really scared, I... I couldn't imagine any of you hurt."

"Ah'm goin' to check Cadance if she needs any help," Applejack said trotting out the room. With that, all of the ponies begin to do their usual daily basis.

Off to War

"Applejack?" I noticed that me and Applejack are still enjoying each others embrace and never let go.

"Yeah?" She asked and nuzzles more into my neck.

I chuckle and rub her back gently, "I better get going, Forbes must be waiting for me." She looks a bit sad but hopped off of me anyway. I get up and clear the dirt that is on my shirt. I looked down at her and smile. "Stay here and get some rest," I said as I pat her head.

She doesn't look to happy at this, "What? Yer not lettin' me come with ya?"

"It's not that Applejack," I chuckle, "You need some rest, it's been a long day for all of us. Besides, I won't going anywhere. I'll come here again tomorrow morning. It's just a meeting though."

She just looked at me with a concern look on her face. I assure her with a warm smile and luckily, she nods. "Alright sugarcube, ya promise for tomorrow mornin'?"

"I promise."

"Well then, Ah'll see ya tomorrow sugar!" With that, she trotted off and head to her home. I put my hands inside the pockets and begin to walk the opposite direction.

"Sugar," I thought out loud and chuckle a bit.

Twilight's castle

Daniel slowly open the main door and walk into the throne room. Once he got there, he saw Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining, and Forbes sitting around the table. "Hey guys, what's going on?" He said as he grabbed their attention.

"Ah Daniel," Celestia greets him with a warm smile, "You feeling better?"

Daniel shrugged and take a seat, "Nine times out of ten."

"It's good to see you healthy Sergeant," Luna said with a smile.

"Whoa whoa wait," Forbes looks at Daniel, "You're a sergeant?"

Daniel smiles at him, "Pretty much."

"What happened to Finn?"

Daniel's smile turn upside down in an instant. He lowers his head and then looked back at Forbes, "He... he didn't make it."

"What do you mean?!"

"He got killed when we were saving civilians back on Appleloosa," Daniel sighed, "He wanted me to take the lead for the rest of the rangers." Forbes just blink at that. He didn't believe it. Finn is dead? He was the strongest sergeant he ever met in his life.

"How did he die?" Forbes asked curiously.

Daniel was hesitant at first but decided to talk about it anyway. "Well, he was saving a mare that was crawling underneath a cart. Then, an enemy just burst through a door and shot him with his magic. Yeah... it's probably like that."

Daniel sighed heavily and he still looked at the floor. Forbes could tell that he's in hurt right now, so he decided not to question any further. He looked to the Princesses who are wearing a concern look towards Daniel. He decide to change the subject real quick.

"So, what's the plan now Your Highness?" Forbes asked.

"For what I see right now," replied Celestia, "We must regain control of towns that is nearby our territory."

"Such as?" Daniel asked raising his eyebrows.

Then, the table began to emerge the whole map of Equestria. Which made Forbes shocked at first.

"What the-"

"Calm down Sarge," Daniel chuckles, "It's magic."

"Should've known that."

"Alright," Celestia begin her explanation, "Like I said earlier, we must take control the towns that is nearby Canterlot and Ponyville. And I was planning to retake Baltimare." She pointed the town with her hoof. Daniel furrowed his eyebrows.

"I don't think that's a good idea. Appleloosa and this city might be the first option," Daniel said as he pointed Appleloosa and the town next to it.

"Appleloosa and Dodge City?" Luna asked tilting her head.

Forbes nodded, "Yeah, those towns aren't big enough for the way I see it," he looked to Daniel, "You sure that's the best option?"

"Well, we have to retake it one by one right? Appleloosa is a small town, we can take it less in a minute."

"Don't get too cocky now kid," Forbes chuckles, "But you're right though, we have enough rangers to retake it," he looked to Celestia, "Also your guards will be helping us right?"

Celestia nodded, "Indeed, we must gain control most of the town before we proceed our movement to Crystal Empire and defeat Sombra."

"Sorry to interrupt Your Highness," Forbes bowed his head a little, "But I haven't know who is this... Sombra you mean."

"Ah yes," Celestia said, "I haven't explain it to you, excuse my past rudeness." She clears her throat, "Sombra is a former ruler of Crystal Empire."

"Crystal Empire?"

"Yes, Princess Cadance and Shining Armor are now the rulers. When Sombra rule the empire, he turned it into a dark land and enslaved the Crystal Ponies. Me and Princess Luna here defeated him with our magic, turning him to shadow and imprisoning him in the ice of the arctic north, but not before he placed a curse on the Crystal Empire that caused it to vanish for a thousand years. After it returns, the Crystal Ponies have no memory of their kingdom before King Sombra took over. King Sombra also returns and threatens to invade the empire again, so I sent Princess Cadance and Shining Armor to defend the empire, with the Elements of Harmony. Not long after that, they all succeed to destroy Sombra, along with his black crystals. But now, he manage to return with powerful force and army to conquer all of Equestria. He kills everyone that stands in his way."

"That explains everything," Forbes says checking his gun.

"So when we will go there?" Asked the young sergeant.

"Well," Celestia said putting a hoof under her chin, "I was planning to retake it before tomorrow, but I think it's up to you rangers."

Silence fills the room that moment. Everyone thinks for the best solution for when will they take the town. Until Daniel clears his throat getting everyone's attention.

"I suggest we start going now," he said with crossed arms.

"Are you out of your mind kid?" Forbes asked with slightly annoyed tone.

"Sure as hell."

"What makes you so sure?" Luna asked.

"From what I've been experiencing these days, they didn't have any strategy on offensive nor defensive. Remember when we did the assault on Vanhoover?" Celestia and Luna nod simultaneously. "When the reinforcements charging at us, I didn't see any special... movements they used to attack us. So maybe we can easily retake the town before the sun comes up."

Shining let out an 'hmm' sound, "Alright, if that's your plan, then it's ours too."

"And I want that we attack it at the same time," Daniel continued.

"By dividing our forces into two groups," Forbes added, "I didn't think about that, ut should work though. Nice move kid."

"Best tacticians ever," Cadance says with a sly smile. Daniel only chuckles at her response.

"Very well then," Celestia says getting their attention, "So Dann, how are we going to attack them?"

Daniel looked at the map and concentrate for a few minutes. Then, a grin slowly plastered on his face. He looked to Forbes who is looking at him with confusion.

"What?" Forbes asks raising his hands.

"I want to bring in the choppers," replied the young ranger. Forbes smiles at him.

"We attack directly on 'em?"

"Hooah."

Forbes shrugs and looked at the Princesses, "Well, it seems that we're going to have a face-to-face combat."

Shining's eyes widened at his statement, "Whoa whoa whoa, you mean we're going to attack with full force?"

"They had been attacked us with full force but luckily they failed their only chance," Daniel said, "I guess we can have a little revenge."

Shining chuckles at him, "You really are a crazy kid aren't you?"

The room share warm laugh together. As soon as the laughter died, they continue their discussion.

"The rangers gonna use the choppers to take 'em to the LZ," Daniel begins, "While the guards will take the train to get there."

"What's an LZ?" Cadance asked.

"Landing Zone," replied Forbes. The ponies make an 'ooo' sound before continue on their planning.

"The choppers will provide air support while the guards and us attack 'em with full force," Daniel says, "Just like at Vanhoover, we either A; slaughter all of them or B; we force them to surrender."

"This should be easy," Forbes chuckles.

"Forbes," Daniel getting his attention, "I want you to take Appleloosa with Chase and Jerry. Since they were already went there, I believe they can easily navigate the town for you. Check if there's any civilians there."

"Aight."

"I'll go with Zano and John, we might gonna take a little resistance in Dodge City, since I've never been there before," Daniel then looked at Shining, "Shining I want you to come with me, we'll need troops as many as possible."

"I got your back son," Shining replied and with a nod. "Wait, what about the rest of the rangers?"

"They'll be guarding this village." Daniel then glance at his watch, 17:59, he smirks. "Well, we got plenty of time. Let's get the show on the road."

With that, they all got outside and Forbes grab his walkie, "Carl, Matt ya there?"

"This is Carl, Matt is sitting next to me now, what's the matter Forbes?"

"I need you guys to get on the choppers, we're going to retake our territory."

"Affirmative Sarge."

"Zano, Johnson?" He asked again.

"Zano here."

"This is Johnson."

"I want you to meet me at Sugarcube Corner," Forbes says, "We have a town to take."

"Hooah." Both of them replied at the same time.

It's Daniel to grab his walkie, "Chase, Jerry, I want you guys to meet me in front of Pinkie's place, we're Oscar Mike." Without any answer, he put his walkie back.

"You think they heard you?" Forbes asked.

"I know them," replied Daniel.

Forbes put his walkie back and look at the others, "The choppers are right in front of Sugarcube Corner, they'll be ready when we get there. Shining, get all of the guards to be ready at the train station."

Shining nod and walk in other direction while the rest proceed the walk to their destination. Cadance meanwhile, nudge Daniel to slowly walk on their backs. Daniel nod and he slow down his pace. Once they all are in distance, Cadance speaks up.

"So? Did you and Applejack get along well?" She asks with a smirk.

Daniel could only giggle at her, "You know, it's not bad. I mean, she's nice, caring and a loving mare to be honest."

Cadance put a hoof on his shoulder, "You two will make a good couple."

"I hope so, but about other ponies? What will they do if me and Applejack had become an item?"

"I'll go talk with the rest of her friends. Besides, I doubt they will hate you. You saved us many times and you willing to give your own live to protect us Daniel. They love you, we love you Dann, don't you ever forget about that."

"You sure about that?" Daniel had a worried look on his face.

Cadance smile lovely at him, "Daniel, don't ever doubt about yourself, we all love you Dann. Please, don't ever think about that again okay?"

Daniel sigh but manage to put a warm smile, "Yeah, thanks Cadance."

"Anytime Daniel."

After a few minutes, they arrived at the Sugarcube Corner. The choppers already waiting for their arrival and they're ready to go.

"Carl!" Forbes shouted.

"Yes Sarge?" The man named Carl got out from the blackhawk and walk to him, "We're leaving now?"

Forbes nodded, "I want you to take Daniel here," he pointed at the young kid, "With Zano and Johnson to the Dodge City."

"And where is that sir?"

"I'll take you there," Celestia step forward.

Daniel glance at her, "Negative Princess, we'll just follow the train tracks," she smiles and nod.

"Very well Daniel."

"Aight," Carl replied, "I'll be waiting inside!" With that, he walk back to the chopper.

Zano, Johnson, Chase and Jerry arrived just in time. With Twilight and all of her friends, also the whole village was there.

"Where are we going?" Chase asked.

Daniel pointed at Forbes, "You and Jerry will come with Forbes here and retake Appleloosa, while me, Zano and Johnson are going to Dodge City," he looked to Zano, "We're going to have a little fight there."

Zano places his gun onto his shoulder, "Aight, lead the way kid."

"WE'RE OSCAR MIKE!!" Forbes shouted and the rangers immediately go to the choppers. Daniel was about to go but he saw Applejack standing there watching him with her friends. He look at the orange farm mare, he saw a look of fear, confusion, worried and concern same as her other friends.

"Give me a sec," Forbes nod and Daniel immediately walk to the mares.

"You leaving?" Twilight asked, sad tone could be heard in her voice.

Daniel just smile and rub her head, "Yeah, we're going to kick some ass and save civilians as much as we can. We can't afford Sombra to take any territory again. If we manage to retake all of the town, we'll make a massive move towards the Crystal Empire." Applejack nuzzles his left hand.

"Ya promise ta come back?" Daniel chuckles and kneel down to her eye level.

"I promise," he smiles and hug her. Applejack immediately wrap her hooves around his neck and let out a sigh. The whole group immediately join in a group hug.

"Daniel! We're gonna get going! Shining and his troops are already going to both of the town! Let's move!" Chase shouted from the little bird. Daniel break the hug and pat Applejack's head.

"Good luck bro!" Rainbow says holding a hoof to him. They hoofbump together and Daniel pat his helmet before get inside the blackhawk and readied the minigun.

"They sure love you kid," Zano teases the young ranger. Daniel chuckles at him. With that, the choppers go to different direction, leaving the waving ponies behind.

"He's very kind," Fluttershy speaks up when the choppers are far enough. Her friends nod at the same time.

"He is Fluttershy," Cadance step next to her, "He is."

Author's Note

I am literally out of my mind right now!! Dang it I can't find anything to make this chapter... well, good at least. *Sigh*

On going chapter: Unexpected Assault

Unexpected Assault

"My Liege, I just received a report that the creatures are now making a move to take Appleloosa and Dodge City. What shall we do?"

Sombra is looking at the window. Hearing the news, his ears perked up and he turned around to see his General panting heavily after running across the empire.

"You know what I wanted to do," Sombra walk slowly towards him. The General just stood there in attention, waiting for the King's order. Sombra stop right next to him, "Bring one of them to me... alive."

"What about Fillydelphia, My Liege?"

"That's an order General, leave Fillydelphia at dawn and move all forces to Dodge City, make sure you bring one of those pests."

"I will My Lord," replied the General before running out of the throne room. Sombra walk back and headed to the balcony. He took a deep breath and let out a big sigh.

"Soon enough, whatever you are... you will regret it for the rest of your life."

______________________________________________

Day 6 - 18:07
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Dodge City, Equestria

"Fifty seconds!" Daniel shouted as he grip the minigun tightly as the town begin to emerge in the cover of the night. There are some lights could be seen so there must be a life in that town. The Blackhawk is now hoovering above the train, covering it in case if there's any enemy assault. "Check your equipment guys!"

"Dann," Zano says checking his gun, "Why don't you just stay in the chopper? We need air support but there's no one controlling the minigun!"

"Just leave it to me!" The young ranger replies, "I'll make sure to navigate and cover you guys from the air!" As the chopper and the train move closer, some magics and arrows began to rain on them. "Ten seconds!" Daniel shouted again. He began to fire the minigun as they were in the distance with the enemy. Once the train stop at the station, the Blackhawk behind the station so the enemies couldn't attack it. "Let's go! Let's go! Save any civilians if there are any in this town!"

"Got it!" Johnson says cocking his gun, "Come on Zano! PARTY TIME!!!"

"Hooah!"

Meanwhile, in Appleloosa...

"Thirty seconds!" Forbes shouted to the rangers. Chase and Jerry quickly check their munitions. When they almost arrived at the town, they were bombarded with magics and arrows.

"Hang on," the Dagger Two-Two says while wobbling around because the rain of magics on them. As they regain control of the chopper, they immediately search for cover so that the chopper won't get beaten up.

"Right there!" Chase shouted and pointed to the station, "We can hide behind that station!" The little bird quickly move to their cover and landed. Just in time when the train full of Royal Guards came to a full stop.

"We're Oscar Mike!" Forbes shouted and quickly jumped out of the chopper, followed by Jerry and Chase close behind.

They quickly take cover behind the train as the enemies relentlessly bombard them with their weapons. The rangers were greeted by a bunch of guards that were came out of the train.

"What shall we do now Sarge?" Ask one of the guards.

Forbes thought about it for a second until an idea came to his mind. "I'll throw some flashbangs on them and when they exploded, your team will form a line with your shields raised to cover us and the rest! Move forward to the street slowly and when we reach the first houses, we quickly clear them off do I make myself clear?" The guards nodded vigorously and prepared themselves for battle.

Forbes grab two flashbangs and threw it. Once the shrill sounds could be heard, he quickly ordered the guards, "Let's go! Move up!" The guards immediately did what they told. Across the street, they form a line with raised shields as they covering their teammates. "Push slowly!" Forbes ordered again. He then grab his walkie, "Dagger Two-Two, we need the air support now!" The chopper is now hoovering in the air and mercilessly shoot the enemies with it's minigun.

It only take ten minutes for them to retake the small town. The chopper landed right in the middle of the town while Forbes and his rangers check their ammunition. The guards gathered around them when they're done clearing all of the houses.

"Reporting in," Forbes said.

"The houses are clear Sarge!" Air Burst replied and take a step forward, "There's no one left except us."

"Are there any civilians left?" Jerry asked.

Air Burst shook his head, "Negative, I think they had been saved earlier with you guys," he sighed, "Sorry about Sergeant Finn, he would've made it if we were here."

"Hey it's not your fault Commander," Chase replied with a smile, "In war, there will always... death."

"Are there any casualties?" Jerry asked again, "From us."

"Nah," replied one of the guards, "Thanks to your tactic we manage to wipe them all out without anyone wounded."

Forbes nodded, "Alright good job soldiers. We'll stay here for tonight until we get back for tomorrow morning, make campfires around the town. Get some rest guards. We'll guard in shift and call me if there's anything suspicious." With a quick nod, the the guards spread out and make their campfires everywhere. Some of them take a rest inside the houses. They deserve it though.

Forbes, Chase and Jerry move to one of the campfires with three guards sitting around it. They sit around them while chatting together with the guards.

"I wonder what are the others doing in Dodge City," said one of the guards.

Forbes smile at him and then looked to the beautiful night sky, "Probably having a party right now."

Dodge City...

"Dann! We're pinned down over here! What the hell are you shooting at?!" Johnson shouted through his walkie. The guards and the rangers are pinned down in the middle of the street.

"Can't you see we're being fucked up here?!" Daniel shouts back, "Their magics are strong enough to take down this thing!"

"Dammit!" Zano quickly duck as he ran out of ammo.

"I didn't think they would be this many!" Shining said which could be heard through Zano's walkie.

"So am I!" Daniel replied. After regaining control of the chopper, Daniel immediately fires back at the enemies.

"I count eight hostiles at the top of a building," the Dagger Two-One says, "Two o'clock. They're pinning down our troops down there."

"Shift right!" Daniel ordered.

"Shifting," the chopper move slightly to the right to get Daniel a better angle to shoot.

"Stabilize," Daniel says. The chopper stops, wasting no time Daniel quickly fires at the building; eliminate all enemies up there. "What are you guys waiting for?!" Daniel screams through his walkie, "Come on! Move your asses! I got your six covered!"

Hearing this, Johnson put his walkie back and looked at Zano, "We'll throw some smokes for us to break through! Ya ready?"

"Ready as I'll ever be!" Zano replied. They both grab a smoke grenade and throw it to the street. Once the smoke are thick enough to cover their movements, they got out from their cover and slowly move towards the smoke.

"Come on!" Johnson shouted to the guards, "Keep moving!" The guards quickly got out from their covers, some of them raised their shields to protect their teammates. As they came out of the smoke, they saw the Blackhawk wobbling but still firing on a massive force at the end of the street, who fires back at the chopper.

"Guys! A little help over here!" Daniel sound could be heard from their walkie.

"Come on soldiers!" Johnson shrieked.

"We take back what is ours!" Shining added.

"YEAAHHHH!!"

All of the guards rushed in to the fight, followed by Zano and Johnson supporting them with their weapons. Without mercy, they kill every pony that is wearing the black armor. Daniel immediately cease fire and tell the chopper to landed.

It only take twenty minutes for them to eliminate all hostiles that is in the town. They checked all of the houses and manage to find some civilians that is hiding in every corner around the houses. They immediately gathered near the chopper where Daniel is waiting and check for any damage to the Blackhawk.

It just took several minutes for the guards to gathered around him to report. He notice this and immediately turned his attention to them. "So?" Daniel asked, "What do we got?"

Shining takes a step forward, "There are still some civilians in this town. We manage to found seventeen of them."

"Are there anyone else aside from them?"

"Negative," Shining replies.

"Where are they now?"

Shining pointing at one of the building to his right, "They're inside that house, Zano and Johnson are with them to be as friendly as possible," he let out a little chuckle.

Daniel looked at all of the guards, then back to Shining, "How many of the guards that are injured?"

"Not many, only five of us. No casualties except the wounded ones."

Daniel smiles and nods at him, "Very well, we take some rest. Make some campfires around the town, tell me if there's anything strange for you. I'll be right here in the chopper, got it?"

"Yes Sarge!" The guards replied in unison.

"Good," Daniel nods, "Make sure to get some rest, guard in shifts. Dismiss." The guards quickly find their own spot to make the campfire. Daniel meanwhile, get around the chopper to check any damage with Carl and his copilot.

"I think there's no damage at all," Carl says looking at the rotor system.

"Yeah," replied the copilot, "She's fine to me."

"Alright," Daniel says after checking the ammo for the minigun, "The minigun still have a lot of ammo so, I suggest we make our campfire here and take some rest."

From the help from some guards with their magic, the campfire is set and they all sit around waiting for Zano and Johnson to join them. When they're waiting for the others, a sound could be heard from Daniel's walkie.

"This is Princess Celestia, Sergeant Daniel can you hear me?" The rangers jumped slightly at the sound of Celestia. All of them gave off a nervous laugh. It was slightly embarrassing that small sounds like could easily startle them now. Daniel grab his walkie and take a few breath before reply.

"I read you Princess," then he realised something, "Wait, how can you talk through the walkie? I mean, we're far away from your position right now."

"To all of your questions my guardian," she replies softly, "It is all because of magic."

"Should've known that," Carl chuckles.

Yeah right, didn't think about it. "So, what is it Princess?" Daniel asked.

______________________________________________

Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadance and all of her little ponies are sitting around the table. Twilight and her friends had a worried look on their faces.

"What's wrong?" Cadance asks looking at Twilight.

"I don't know," Twilight replied, worried look could be seen in her face, "I just had this bad feeling... but I don't know what."

"Same here sugarcube," Applejack places her hoof around Twilight, "But Ah'm sure the rangers could handle any situation right there."

"You can rely on them darling," Rarity chimed in, "Especially they got the best tacticians in the battle."

"I guess your right," Twilight smiles at her friends.

"If they get back here, I'm gonna throw them a welcome back home party!" Pinkie shrieks.

"I'm sure they wanted a rest Pinkie," Rainbow says putting a hoof to calm the pink party pony.

Celestia smiles at her little ponies and put her walkie to the table. The ponies quickly turned their gaze to Celestia, then to the walkie.

"You mean," Sunset eyes still look at the walkie, "We can talk to him?"

Celestia nods, "Yes, and I'm sure you all already miss him?" Cadance could see Twilight and her friends now beaming with happiness. They all nodded vigorously causes the Princess of the Sun to chuckle. She grabs the walkie with her magic and place it a few inches from her mouth. "This is Princess Celestia, Sergeant Daniel can you hear me?"

The ponies waited patiently for answer until the sound they've been waiting came out from the walkie. "I read you Princess." Celestia was about to speak but interrupts by Daniel, "Wait, how can you talk through the walkie? I mean, we're far away from your position right now."

Celestia chuckles kind-heartedly before replies, "To all of your questions my guardian, it is all because of magic." It took every ounce of Twilight and her friends willpower to not grab the walkie and talk with the young sergeant.

"So, what is it Princess?"

Twilight and her friends were about to get up from their seat but Celestia raised a hoof, telling them to stay in place, "I want to tell you that the Griffons, Hippogriffs, and the Dragons are our allies right now."

"I'm listening," Daniel replies.

"Tomorrow morning, the Griffons will help us maintaining control of the town. You are allowed to go home tomorrow."

A moment of silence filled the room until Daniel speaks up again, "Alright Princess, we'll head home tomorrow. The sooner the better."

"Are there any civilians in the town?"

"Yeah, there are total of seventeen civvies and we manage to secure them. We'll take 'em with us tomorrow. Is that all you want to talk about?"

"Well," Celestia smiles at her little ponies, "There are some ponies that want to talk to you." Twilight quickly grab the walkie with her magic and places it in front of her friends.

"Daniel, you alright?" Twilight asked impatiently.

"He hey, isn't that the Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle. Of course I'm alright." The ponies let out a sigh of relief. "Don't worry about me too much there Twi, you'll get yourself a fever." Twilight frowned but manage to let out a light chuckle.

"We all miss you darling," Rarity speaks up.

"Oh are you? I just left for a couple of hours."

"Yeah!" Pinkie shrieks, "And when you're back, I'll throw you a welcome back to Ponyville party!" They could hear Daniel giggle through the walkie.

"I would love to Pinkie, but I just wanted to take some rest after that. We got a little resistance here and I don't want to waste anymore energy before another battle starts." Pinkie's mane deflated after hearing the response. But Daniel seems to notice this. "Cheer up Pinkie! I'd can't wait to taste your awesome sweets when I get back!" It's like he flipped a switch in her head, Pinkie's poofy mane came back and she instantly brightens up; with a huge smile on her face.

"Ohhh!! You and I are going to have so much fun!! For tomorrow when you're come back I'm planning to-"

"I think, she wants you to have breakfast at Sugarcube Corner," Starlight interrupts while putting a hoof on Pinkie's mouth.

"Mmm, mmmm, mmm," Pinkie mumbled through Starlight's hoof.

"Uhh girls, it's been a long day and me and the others are going to take some rest, I'll see you all tomorrow."

"Promise us y'all come back sugarcube!" Applejack called.

"Meh, we'll always get back home," then, they heard a long yawn, "Phew, I needed to get some rest early, goodnight girls!" With that, the walkie goes off and the ponies returned to their seats.

"All of you get some rest too," Celestia says hoovering the walkie with her magic and places it in front of her.

"For tomorrow's another day," Luna added. The ponies nodded and began to make their way to their room. Since it's night time and they all too tired to walk back home, they stay at Twilight's castle for a night. After reporting the same to Forbes, Celestia and Luna teleports themselves back to Canterlot.

______________________________________________

Day 7 - 04:26
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Dodge City, Equestria

The sky is still dark with countless stars could see in it and the moon shine it's dimly light to the world that is mostly still sleeping under the beautiful night sky. In Dodge City however, some of the guards could be seen patrolling around the town while the rangers are gathering next to the chopper.

"Alright," Daniel looked at Zano and Johnson, "Yesterday I got a report from Celestia that the Griffons will be here anytime soon," he pauses and looked around, "They will take control of the town and we're going to head back home."

"When will they arrive by the way?" Johnson crossed his arms.

Daniel thought for a moment before answers, "Celestia didn't tell me about it, but I'm pretty sure that they'll arrive here in no time."

"I hope you're right," Carl replies, "I don't like be in here any longer."

"We all do," Zano says adding an annoyed tone on his voice. Suddenly, they could see Shining running towards them, making the rangers stare at him with confusion.

"Sergeant!" He panting heavily as he stops right in front of them.

"What is it?" Daniel quickly knelt down put a hand on his shoulder.

"They're here! They come with a massive force!" Daniel eyes widened, just as he was about to stand up, an explosion could be seen in the northeast part of the town.

"What are the guards doing?!" Johnson shrieks.

"We'll hold 'em as long as we could! We need to get out of here! I count two or three battalions attempting to break through the defensive line!" Daniel turned around to face the others.

"Carl! Get this chopper running! Zano, come with me, we'll help the guards to hold them off! Johnson, make sure every civilians get into the train!" Without a response, they quickly did as they told. Daniel immediately run to help the guards, followed closely by Shining and Zano.

As they reach the guard's defence line, they quickly ran into cover. Zano and Daniel immediately fires back to their enemies.

"There's too many of them!" Zano shrieks as he reloads, "We can't stay here much longer!"

"We have to retreat!" Shining says as he fires his magic to the multiple direction. Just then, an arrow flies directly to Shining. Lucky for him, he dodge to the left and the arrow didn't hit directly to it's target. Instead, leaving a rather massive cut on his neck. Blood slowly dripping from the wound and Shining is now screaming in pain while his hoof pressing the wound.

"Shining's down!" Zano shouted and began to hold his hand to Shining's neck. "I need bandages!"

"We don't have any!" Daniel shouts back as he fires his gun until his last bullet. "Shit!" He threw his gun to the side and pulls out his Deagle. "We gotta get Shining outta here!"

"Daniel! We're ready to go!" The voice of Johnson could be heard from his walkie.

"Everybody! Retreat!" Daniel shouted and begin to lift Shining up on his arms. The guards begin retreating while being bombarded by arrows and magics mercilessly. Daniel and Zano run along side each other and finally reach to the chopper. Daniel put Shining down on the seat gently as he still keeping his hand to the wound.

"Go to the train!" Zano screamed at the top of his lungs. All of the guards immediately go to the train and closed all of the door.

"Johnson! Get the fuck outta here right now!" Daniel shouted through his walkie. The train immediately leave the station and the chopper behind.

"Come on!" Carl shouted, "We gotta get out of here fast!"

"Zano keep the pressure on the wound!" Daniel says. Zano immediately put his hand around Shining's neck. "You're gonna be alright Shining!" Daniel pat his head, "I promise to Cadance that I'll bring you back home no matter what it takes!" He grab a hold of the minigun and starts firing as the army came into view.

The Blackhawk is now hoovering in the air while Daniel keep the suppressing fire desperately to prevent the enemy from shooting them with their magic. Just as they were about to leave, a magic shots out from one of them and hit the minigun and explodes. This cause Daniel to lose his balance and fall off from the helicopter, making a loud 'thud' as he touches the ground.

"Daniel!" Zano shouted and looked down from the chopper. Daniel manage to stand on his two feet and looked up at his friend.

"Go!" He screamed and gestured his hand to leave, "Leave me! Go and take Shining home!" Zano nodded and told Carl to get the hell out of there.

Daniel begin to run at full speed as the Blackhawk leaving the area. While he was running, he desperately pull out his walkie and shouted to anyone that could hear him. "This Sergeant Daniel Nicholas, does anyone copy?!"

Meanwhile, in Twilight's castle...

Sunset slowly awakes as she heard a male voice screamed repeatedly throughout the hallway. She lazily get off from her bed and onto her four hooves. "Dear Celestia, who is making that noisy sound in the time like this?" She mumble and opens the door, only to see Twilight standing across her room with the same expression.

"Sunset?"

"Twilight?" They both looked at the throne room, "Who is that?"

"I don't know," Twilight replied with a frown, "But who ever it is, he'll make a good explanation for disturbing our sleep." They both walk to the throne room only to realize that the voice is coming from the walkie at the center of the table. Princess Celestia must've forgotten to bring it back with her. As they got closer, they immediately recognise who's the voice belong to.

"This is Sergeant Daniel Nicholas, does anyone copy?!" Both mares eyes widened and Twilight quickly grab the walkie with her magic and sends it floating right in front of them.

"Daniel? This is Twilight what's wrong?"

"Twilight! Listen to me! We got ambushed at Dodge City! Tell Celestia, do not send the Griffons over here! Pull back all of the Griffons! I repeat pull back-" Suddenly, a loud explosion could be heard and the walkie was cut off.

"Hello?! Daniel?! You there?!" Twilight shouted multiple times only to get no response from Daniel. She looked at Sunset with horror on her face.

"We need to tell Celestia now!"

______________________________________________

"Twilight! Listen to me! We got ambushed at Dodge City! Tell Celestia, do not send the Griffons over here! Pull back all of the Griffons! I repeat pull back-" Daniel cannot complete his sentence when a magic suddenly explode from his back. Sending him flying a few meters on air and land flat on his back, making him unable to move. Daniel was able to pick himself off the ground for a moment before he got pin back down from a sudden energy. He struggles and tries his best to break free but to no avail. The magic is too strong.

"Shit," he muttered. The last thing he saw is a pony with a red badass cape raising his hoof high up in the air and stomps him. Making him unconscious.

______________________________________________

Daniel slowly drifted off from his unconsciousness and immediately regret it. His head hurt worse than ever, making him winced as he tried to hold himself on. He started to regain his vision and just to see that he's now tied in a chair with chains on his torso through his arms and legs. He heard a light clip clop sound in front of him.

"Hello creature, I was expecting to see you."

"I'm a fuckin' human you asshole. And yeah, I would love to see you too."

Author's Note

Schiesse, it's taking more time than I thought dang it.

On going chapter: Prisoner of War

Prisoner of War

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight and Sunset gallop through many hallways trying to find the Princess of the Sun. As they stop and were breathing for air, a sudden flash emerge in front of the two mares and reveals the Princess of the Night.

"What is it Twilight?" Luna asks as she notice the fear and worried look on Twilight and Sunset's face.

"It's Daniel!" Twilight exclaimed, "They are under attack by Sombra's army! They want us to tell Princess Celestia to pull back the Griffons forces!" Luna's pupil turned to pinheads in an instant.

"Celestia is in her room!" Luna exclaimed, "Come with me! Quick!" With that, the three of them gallop through the hallway and stopped in front of Celestia's bedroom door. Luna opens the door with her magic and called out for her sister. "Sister!"

Celestia jumped from the sudden burst and fell to the floor, they could hear a groan after that. She gets on her haunches and rubs her head, "What is it Lulu? Is it the time for me to get up yet?" She then stands on all fours.

"Yes!" Twilight shouted, "Dodge City is under attack and Daniel wants you to tell the Griffons to fall back! They couldn't hold it much longer!" Celestia lets out a gasp. Before she could answer, the walkie - that is still in Twilight's magic - lets out a voice that they recognise as Zano.

"This is Private Nicolaus Zanovich, does anyone copy over?"

"Zano, is that you? What happened?" Twilight asks frantically.

"There's no time to explain right now. I already told Forbes to leave the town of Appleloosa as soon as the Griffons arrives. Me and the rest of the troops are falling back from Dodge City. Goddamn there's too many of 'em. We couldn't hold an entire army."

"Where's Daniel?" Sunset immediately asked.

"He's... I'll talk to you later when we arrived. Come to the station, I'll tell you there. Out."

The ponies just stood there, didn't move a single muscle. Until Celestia came closer to them with a worried look.

"Let's head to Ponyville," she says, "I had a feeling that something bad happen to Daniel." After a moment of silence, Celestia's horn glows and they disappear out of thin air.

______________________________________________

Day 7 - 06:43
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Crystal Empire, Equestria

Daniel slowly drifted off from his unconsciousness and immediately regrets it. His head hurt worse than ever, making him winced as he tried hold himself not to pass out again. He started to regain his vision and just to see that he's now tied in a chair with chains on his torso through his arms and legs.

He looked to his right and saw the pony that knocked him out in the first place. The pony looked back with his green eyes and Daniel immediately shoots a glare on him, making the pony look away.

"I swear to God as soon as I get out of this, you'll pay for what you did," he said in deep voice mix with anger. The pony just stood there and not looking at him. Daniel realises something and quickly inspect his body, he only wears his green shirt and camo pants. Shit, they must've remove the vest. But the waistband is still on him; the grenades, the knife, even his Deagle still in it's place. Except for his walkie. These are the worst enemies I have ever fought in my entire fuckin' life. That's when it clicks his mind. Of course they didn't move it, Celestia's spell must have keeping the waistband attached to him. They won't be able to remove it themselves, it must be fucking heavy, right?

Daniel is in his own thoughts when he heard a light clip clop coming from right in front of him. He lift his head up and see a pony walking towards him from the balcony. He can't see his face because of the light that emanates from behind the pony, and to make things worse, he is holding a... whip with it's magic. Oh shit, his eyes widened at the sight in front of him, he know what is coming and he sure as hell he won't like it.

The pony stopped just a few feet away from him. "Hello creature, I was expecting to see you." The voice is indeed male so it's definitely a stallion. His face is still hiding behind the shadow, making Daniel couldn't see him clear.

"Who the fuck are you," Daniel asks with a voice that's showed no fear for him.

"I believe you already know who I am," the pony then uses his magic to light up the room. It's more looked like a throne room, but that doesn't matter. The important thing is that he reveals himself. He had a grey coat, red eyes, a black mane and tail as well as having black on his muzzle with gray lines and sideburns, a red sharp horn and sharp teeth. He wears armor, a red cape and a... crown. This must be Sombra that Celestia's talking about, Daniel thought to himself. "I would choose my next words very carefully if I were you." He shakes the whip right on his face, this makes Daniel gulp in fear. He didn't want to admit it, but seriously, he was afraid.

Daniel snaps out of his thoughts and look straight to that red eyes, "Yeah right... First of all, I'm a human." Since there's no way out of this misery Daniel decided to play along, "My name is Daniel Nicholas. And yeah, I would love to see you too." Trying to shove his fears away as far as possible.

Sombra cocks his eyebrow, "What do you mean by that?" The human just smirks at him.

"You'll see," suddenly, the smile replaced with a frown, "After I get out of this crap I'll make sure to plant a bullet right in the middle of your brain."

Sombra lets out a snort and then laughs evilly, "I already told you human," he leans forward to Daniel's left ear and whispers, "I'd choose my words very carefully if I were you."

WHACK!

Daniel felt his right neck like been stung by a scorpion. He shut his eyes and gritted his teeth, trying to not scream and humiliate his manliness. Just then, Sombra laughs again and take a step back. What's even more scarier is that his eyes turned green and what looks like a purple smoke coming out of it. The pain then ease off a bit but it still hurts in anyway.

"Now human," Sombra begin. Daniel just narrowed his eyes to him. "First of all, I want you to take off your... thing there that is attached to your body. I believe Celestia had formed a spell that who ever touch it except you, they won't be able to lift it, correct?" Daniel didn't answer him, he just stare at the ground trying to figure a way out of here. "Not answering huh?" Hearing this, his eyes widened and he was just about to answer but it was too late.

WHACK!

Another one hit his stomach until it ripped off his shirt. Daniel couldn't hold it anymore, he groan in pain and gritted his teeth once more. So this is how it feels like for being slaved, those Crystal Ponies sure earned my respect, he thought to himself. Sombra puts on an evil grin to him. Daniel sees to the spot that he's been hit and... yep, blood slowly come out from the wound. Fuck, it sure is hurt. He winced in pain again.

"I like this," Sombra says and now he's levitating something from the table behind him, Daniel looked it more thorough. When it comes into view, Daniel realises that it's his walkie. Sombra levitate the whip to the other stallion and then walk slowly to Daniel. "Will you tell me how's this works? I'm pretty sure this is some communication thing." Daniel just looked at him straight in the eyes until he spits to Sombra's face. Sombra wipe it away with his hoof and when his vision cleared, he saw Daniel was smirking at him. With that, Sombra looked to his General and nods.

WHACK!

Another one hit at Daniel's right cheek. He wince in pain again, his vision became blurry from the pain that's coming from his cheek. It's not much but it somehow manage to transfer the pain throughout his entire body. Magic, I hate magic, he thought.

"Now, will you tell me how's this works?" Sombra asks again while shaking the walkie in front of his face. Daniel looked at him one more time before nod in defeat.

"Just..." he replied, "Just press the button right on top of it, it should work." Sombra tilt his head and did as he told.

"Anyone can hear me?" He asks.

______________________________________________

After waking up all of Twilight's friends, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Twilight and her friends immediately gallop to the train station. Once they arrived, they didn't see a train or a chopper in the station.

"Where are they?" Rainbow asks as they stopped.

"Maybe they haven't arrive yet," replied Starlight.

"Chet?" Luna asks as she looked to their right. There, stood the tank commander with crossed arms all by himself. His face is mixed with concern, worried and fear. He turn his head as he heard his name being called.

"Ah," he says walking slowly to them, "Princesses," he bow his head.

"At ease," Celestia replied, "What happened out there?"

"I don't know," he turn his gaze to the field, "I just received a report from Johnson that they're retreating from Dodge City, he said there's too many and they couldn't defend it no matter what. They'll die if they did that."

"How about Daniel?" Twilight asks concern.

"I have no idea," replied Chet, "But Zano told me that-" He was cut off by the sound of train coming closer to the station. They all turned their head and saw the train that is coming from Dodge City approach them. Not far from behind, the Blackhawk catching up with it.

As the train came to a full stop, the guards immediately scattered out of the train with the civilians. Johnson came out last and leaned against the train cargo. The chopper landed right next to the train and Zano quickly help Shining out.

"We got wounded!" He shouted. As Celestia and the others looked at him, they all gasped. Shining's neck is now covered in blood. Twilight quickly gallop to Shining and inspect the wound, followed by the others.

"By the moon," Luna muttered.

"Dear Celestia, Shining!" She exclaimed, "What happened to you?!"

"Twilight can you heal him right now?" Zano asks still holding Shining on his arms. Twilight nods and then her horn light up for a few seconds before it disappears.

"Done," she replies, "Shining?" She shake him but Shining didn't respond. Zano looked at him and let out a sigh of relief.

"He just needs some rest," he says, "Mind if anyone take him?"

"I'll do it," Cadance takes a step forward. Zano put Shining down and stretch his arms. Cadance horn glows and the next second, they disappear. Zano then limply drop to his knee and sat down. He take off his helmet and run a hand through his hair while letting out a desperate sigh. Chet and Johnson suddenly joined the group. Then, a bright flash appears and Cadance emerge from the light.

"What happened?" Celestia break the silence. Again, the only response she get is a big sigh from Zano. The private then looked to Chet.

"Tell 'em what I just told you my friend."

Chet looked at the ponies who are waiting for his response. Then, Rainbow realises something as she surveyed her surroundings.

"Hey," she called out, "Where's Daniel?" Chet didn't dare to look at them. He didn't say a single word.

"Where is he?" Applejack now getting intense. Still no response from the rangers.

"Answer us!" Sunset demand.

"He fell from the chopper," Zano says burying onto his hands. There was a heavy silence filled the air for a moment.

"W-what?" Fluttershy asks as she didn't believe what she just heard.

"I don't know he's make it or not, the thing is he fell from the chopper. He yell at us to leave and get Shining home, the last thing I saw him was he trying to break free from that army," Carl chimed in.

"Only God knows where he is now," Johnson added.

All of the ponies are motionless. They only hope that Daniel is okay right now. Cadance notice something and glance at Applejack. Just as she thought, the look of horror plastered on Applejack's face. As if she just saw a ghost or something. Cadance is about to comfort Applejack but she's interrupted by a voice that is coming from Zano's walkie.

"Anyone can hear me?" The ponies eyes widened as they heard the voice, except for the rangers. Zano quickly snatch his walkie and hope that Daniel is okay.

"Yeah, Daniel is that you?" He asked only to be respond by an evil laugh. The rangers confused for a moment but then they realised something. This is not good.

"Daniel?" The voice replied, "Don't worry, this little muppet is right here... with me." There's a brief silence before the voice speaks again. "Here Daniel, I believe you want to talk to them?"

Another voice speaks up, "Go fuck yourself." That is definitely Daniel. No doubt.

WHACK!

That's what they heard next. And just then they could hear Daniel screaming in pain, making all of them realise what is happening. Daniel's being captured, this is worse than ever. "Be nice," the voice says again. They heard Daniel panting for air.

"What ever you do," Daniel says making them to listen to him carefully, "Don't come and save me. I'll make sure this bastard gets his ass kicked."

WHACK!

They heard the beating sound again, louder this time with Sombra laughs mercilessly. Applejack couldn't take it anymore, pushing her friends aside she walks and snatch the walkie from Zano's grasp.

"If ya touch him one more time Ah swear Ah'll buck ya directly ta the moon!" She shouted angrily.

Sombra's laugh only become louder after she threatens him. "Listen here little mare, I just wanted to talk to Celestia." He replied after his laughter dies. Applejack was hesitate at first but she passes the walkie to Celestia, who immediately levitate it with her magic. Cadance sit next to Applejack and wrapped her wing to comfort the orange mare.

"What do you want now, Sombra?" She asked firmly.

"Ahh Celestia," Sombra said, "Long time no see?"

"Just cut to the chase dammit!" Johnson shouted impatiently.

"Slow down there my friend," Sombra replies, "You don't want anything happen to your friend here do you?" He manage to make everyone silent at that moment. "That's what I thought. Celestia, I can make you an offer."

"And what is that?!" Rainbow exclaimed making Celestia glare at her.

Sombra laughs again, "You will bring me all of the Elements, as an exchange I'll give you back the human." Before Celestia could reply, they heard Daniel shrieks.

"Don't listen to him! He's a fucking liar! Don't do that Celestia!" A loud thud is the next noise they heard before everything goes silent.

"What did you do to him?!" Starlight shouted.

"I'll give you twenty four hours to made up your mind Celestia," Sombra begins, ignoring Starlight's question, "If you haven't get any decision until the time's come, you'll see what I'm about to do with this human. And you know you're not gonna like it." With that, the walkie was cut off. Celestia let out a depressed sigh.

"So that's Sombra?" Chet asked with crossed arms, "He sounded like a badass." The ponies shoots a glare at him. "What, I'm just saying." Chet raised his arms up in the air. The ponies and the rangers are now desperate than ever. Sombra forces them to make an exchange, a tough one. Johnson sighed and dropping his gun to the ground.

"Well shit."

Author's Note

On going chapter: Escape

Escape - Part 1

Daniel is back to his consciousness, only to be greeted by the pain that's coming from his head once more. That bastard, I swear I'll kill him, he thought about what happened before. The other pony levitate a large vase from nowhere and hit him at the back of his head. He still tied up and in the same room but there's no one around. He wonder where Sombra might be and his... assistant he assume. In front of him, is the balcony.

The sun is still shining brightly enough to illuminate the large room. Wonder what time is it. To his right, he sees the throne and a table in front of it. He focused his eyes to the objects at the table and he realised that his walkie is laying there. Seriously? I need to get that thing. He's desperately search for any plans that might come out from his mind, but the chains were the only problem. He can't get to the walkie like this. Heck, he couldn't get out of there if he's all tied up.

Suddenly, he heard muffled voices coming from the door. Daniel quickly shut his eyes and pretend that he still unconscious. Just as he thought, the door opens and reveals two unicorns walking inside; but no Sombra.

"I want you to guard him for the mean time," he knew that voice. The one that make him unconscious twice.

"So," the other one speaks, "I'll watch him alone?"

"All of the guards are busy except you are busy. Besides, you just recovered from the assault yesterday are you?" So these guys have a heart after all.

Daniel heard a big sigh before one of them answered, "Yeah, alright. I'll watch him."

"Awesome, I'll see you in a bit." With that, the door closes and Daniel could hear a clip clop coming to him. One man, one chance. As the hoofsteps getting closer, Daniel slowly opens his eyes back and let out a fake groan.

"Hey, you alright?" The voice asked.

"Yeah," Daniel replies shaking his head, "I'm fi-" When he see the unicorn, that's when it shocked him. "Silver Storm?"

The unicorn gasp, "You?" There's a heavy silence fills the room. Both of them just staring each other and Daniel couldn't believe about what he saw right now. He blink several times, making sure that this is just a dream but the unicorn is still there. "How can you be caught?" Silver asked, now he's more relaxed than before.

"It's a long story dude," the young ranger replies, "They got me fucked up back there."

"You mean in Dodge City?" Silver tilt his head, "Because I heard they made a movement there before you get tied up here."

Daniel just nod limply, he realised that he's not going to get out of this easily without help. All he have to do now, is wait.

"I can help you get out of here," Silver suddenly speaks. Daniel instantly perked up at this and looked at Silver in disbelief. His eyes widened.

"What the hell do you mean?" He asked still processing the sentence.

"Well duh," Silver let out a chuckle, "You saved my ass back there, guess I owe you one."

Daniel still couldn't believe that Silver just said that. He looked to the ground and then back to Silver, he opens his mouth trying to speak but no word came out from his mind. Silver laughs at his expression.

"But we have to move at the right time... uhh, what's your name?"

"Daniel."

"Right, we need to find the right time Daniel," Silver begin to explain, "If you get out of here this afternoon you'll just ended up tied again back here. The guards were active by the daylight, so I guess I should help you by dawn."

"That's what I thought earlier," Daniel chuckles. Daniel looked at his walkie and an idea pops into his mind. He turn his gaze to Silver. "Hey Silver, mind if you bring me the walkie?"

"The what now?" Silver confused.

Daniel rolls his eyes, "You see that thing over the table?" Silver nods, "That's a walkie."

With an 'ooo' Silver levitate the walkie with his magic and hoover it in front of Daniel's face.

"Turn it on," Daniel said.

"Uhh... how?"

"Just press the button on top of it," Daniel replies impatiently, "That should do it."

Silver was about to press the button but suddenly, the throne door opens. Silver quickly hide the walkie under the chair and stood firmly next to the prisoner while Daniel pretending to pass out again. But seriously, his head is still fucking dizzy. If Silver didn't come to him maybe he'll be sleeping for the rest of the day.

"He still unconscious?" The voice is belong to Sombra. Daniel immediately recognise him.

Silver look to Daniel and realised his game. "Yes My Liege," he nod to Sombra, "He haven't wake up since I got here."

Sombra didn't say a word, instead he walks to the balcony and stood right there looking at the empire. Silver quickly nudge Daniel by his arm. "This is gonna be a long day," he whispers to Daniel, "We need to wait until he leaves."

"Fuck," was the only word that could come out from the kid's mouth.

______________________________________________

Johnson, Zano, Chet and Carl are sitting in the throne room of Twilight's castle along with the ponies. Heavy silence filled the room and they couldn't stop thinking about the young ranger. Especially what Sombra is about to do with him.

"They know yet?" Zano asks breaking the silence.

"Dammit, if Chase and Jerry know about this they would do anything to bring that kid back," Chet said, "Alive."

"They have to know," Johnson replies, "Even if they mad at us... yeah it's our fault. He's just a little kid."

"Yeah," Zano chimed in, "Now we have to figure out a plan to get him out of that hell."

Chet sighs, "If Daniel's here he knows what to do."

All of them fell silence after that. Only the sound of birds chirping and rustle of the leafs filled the room. Not long after that, they heard the main door opened and footsteps coming from the hallway. Just then, reveals another rangers. Forbes, Chase and Jerry have come back from Appleloosa.

"What's wrong?" Forbes asks walking to them. They realised that the rangers are all look depressed. All of their eyes just stare at the middle of the table with their hands on their chin.

"Uhh... guys?" Chase asked while snapping his fingers. The rangers still didn't answer, even the ponies didn't open their mouths.

"Hey," Jerry says as he looked around, "Where's Daniel?"

"Here we go again," Zano sighs.

"What happened?" Forbes asks firmly this time, "Where is Daniel, private?" Zano didn't answer, nor looking at him. "Private?!" This time Forbes yelled, making the ponies jumped slightly at his tone.

Carl let out a big sigh, "He fell from the chopper."

Chase looked at him with wide eyes, "He what?" He then looked at Zano with fire in his eyes. Without another word, he walked to Zano and grab him by his collar. "Why the fuck didn't you save him?!"

"We can't asshole!" Zano shrieks and push Chase away. The ponies are now felt their heartbeats going a mile a minute, except for the Royal Sisters. "It was him who want us to leave in the first place! Plus if we save him, we all die! There's hundreds of them!"

"WE NEVER LEAVE A MAN BEHIND!" Chase shouted back.

"ENOUGH! BOTH OF YOU!" Jerry yelled and pointing his gun to them.

"Don't you dare do that son," Forbes pulled out his Deagle and pointed to Jerry's head.

The tank commander stood up from his chair and do the same thing with his Deagle, aiming at the sergeant's head, "Neither do you." All of the ponies eyes widened at the sight. The rangers now are not the rangers they know, this is their dark sides. Celestia and Luna are starting to freak out.

"GUYS, GUYS THAT'S ENOUGH DAMMIT!" Carl shouted getting all of the rangers attention. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU THINKING?! OUR FRIEND IS OUT THERE AND THIS IS NOT GOING TO SOLVE ANY OF OUR GODDAMN PROBLEM!!"

The rangers were taken aback by Carl. Slowly, they lowered their weapons and their heads in shame.

"He's not dead?" Jerry asked.

"NOT YET!" Carl shouted again, "He's now in the Crystal Empire... I guess, captured by Sombra." Carl manage to calm down.

"Sorry," Chase apologies, "I got a little carried away."

"Same here," Jerry says.

Before anyone could respond, Forbes snaps his fingers and looked to the rangers. "I think I know a way to get him out of there."

"Well," Chet says taking a seat, "Let's hear it."

"Like usual," Forbes begin, "By dawn, we're gonna rescue that kid."

"But how the heck are we gonna rescue him?" Zano asked, "He's in their HQ and probably we're not going to make it alive, even if we're moving at dawn."

"Yeah," Jerry chimed in, "There must be thousands of them out there."

Forbes thought about it for a minute until another idea came from his mind. "Alright maybe you're right," he said with crossed arms, "But if some of us-" His explanation got cut off by a sudden sound of the walkie.

"Zano, Johnson, does anyone copy?"

______________________________________________

Daniel and Silver waited patiently for Sombra to get out of the room. Daniel still closing his eyes, pretending that he's still in the land of dreams. Just then, Sombra came from the balcony and walk towards the two of them.

"He hasn't wake up yet?" Sombra asked to Silver.

"Not yet My Liege," Silver replies, "I don't think he'll wake up for the next couple of hours."

Sombra let out a big sigh before he trotted off to the door and opens it with his magic. He looked to Silver from his shoulder, "Tell me if he wakes up, I'm gonna head to talk with the General."

"Yes My Liege." Sombra then closed the door and walk to find his General. Silver let out a sigh of relief and quickly looked at Daniel, who is now staring at him too.

"Thanks," Daniel forms a smile on his face.

"For what?" Silver asked, "I already told you that I owe you, besides it was me who supposed to say thanks." They both share a warm laugh together. After the laughter died, Silver asked again, "So, what are we gonna do now?"

Daniel thought for a minute, "I don't know," he then looked to Silver, "How many of you in this empire, I mean all of the troops?"

Silver looked at the balcony, then back to the ranger, "There's a lot of us, thousands probably." Daniel let out a desperate sigh.

"Well, it's gonna get a lot harder than I thought."

"Not if we call for help," Silver dragged the walkie from underneath the chair and shakes it in front of the ranger's face.

Daniel grin at him, "Is it just me, or Sombra is an absolute idiot for not notice the walkie?" Silver just shrugged.

"Well, what are you waiting for? Do it, before anyone sees us."

Daniel tilts his head and raised an eyebrow, "How am I gonna speak if you haven't turn it on?"

"Oh yeah, my bad." Daniel chuckles slightly. After the walkie goes on, Daniel immediately speaks through it.

"Zano, Johnson, does anyone copy?" Daniel and Silver waited for a respond but nothing came out. Silver was about to ask but then, the walkie speaks up.

"This is Forbes, Daniel what happened to you?"

"It's a long damn story," Daniel replies with a chuckle, "Anyway, you guys won't save me?" He asked with a smirk.

"Heck yeah we're gonna save you my friend, but where are you now?"

"I'm in the Crystal Castle now. Being tied up with a fucking chain. Damn it hurts."

"Wait, how can you talk if you're tied up?"

"Got a little help here," Daniel smiles at Silver, who is smiling back at him, "Look, I need to get out of here, Sombra's been a bitch lately."

"Don't worry kid, we'll be there and get you out as soon as we can. We'll plan it at dawn. You think you can buy us some time with that?"

Daniel sighs, "This is gonna be one hell of a day, but I'll try. And remember, direct assault will useless here, there are thousands of 'em in this place."

"Okay kid, don't worry, you'll be out in no time. Good luck."

"Damn you," Daniel says jokingly at the end of their conversation. With the talk's done, he turn his gaze to Silver. "Put that thing back at the table, I don't want to get flogged again." Silver winced but quickly places the walkie back to it's place. "Silver, mind if you take a look at my watch, see what time it is." Daniel asked before showing him his watch on his left hand. Silver leans his head for a moment then back to his upright position.

"16:35," he answered. Before Daniel say anything, the door suddenly opens and then Sombra walks in. He realises that his prisoner have waken up and walk slowly towards him.

"Well, well, well," he said with a devil smile on his face, "You're awake."

"Unfortunately, yeah," replied the sergeant.

Sombra then looked to Silver and speak, "Untied him from the chair."

Silver was taken aback by this, but he decided to play along, "You can't be serious My Liege."

"That's an order," Sombra speaks again before he walk to his throne. Silver looked to Daniel with a concern look. But Daniel didn't seem to be afraid, in fact he's putting a smile and nods at Silver.

"You know you're gonna get beaten up," Silver whispers.

"It's alright," Daniel replies, "Besides, I'm born to this. Let's just play his game for a moment." Hesitate, Silver slowly realise the chain and Daniel quickly stretch his arms and let out a long groan.

"Bring him to me with the chain still around him," Sombra said and now sitting on his throne. Silver quickly did as he told and slowly nudge Daniel to walk forward. The young ranger walk slowly and limply, 'cause God knows how long he's been sitting there. Stopping right in front of the evil king, Daniel looked at him with his flat face.

"I want to know more," Sombra started, "About Celestia and her army. Of course with all of your friends."

"What do you want to know?" Daniel asked.

"Everything."

Daniel just shrugged, "Well... over my dead body." Silver who was behind him looked shock. Did he just really say that? Sombra let out a growl and rise from his seat. His horn glows and in a mere seconds, the whip was hoovering in front of him.

"I'm gonna ask you one more time," Sombra walks slowly to him, "Tell me everything you know." Daniel put on a smirk and shook his head. Sombra was now furious. His eyes turned to that nightmare eyes once more.

WHACK!

Author's Note

On going chapter: Escape - Part 2

Escape - Part 2

"Alright," Forbes said crossing his arms and looked around to all of the rangers. All of them are now gathering in front of Twilight's castle. The Elements too joined them, eager to hear about the plan Forbes been up to. "Any questions?" One of the rangers raised his hand. "Yeah?"

"Will the train stopped at the station or before the station?" The ranger asked.

"Before," Johnson replies, "We don't want to take the risk, there's too many of them out there." Chase, Jerry, Johnson and Zano are standing next to Forbes. All of them stood firmly with crossed arms and serious looks on their faces.

"So our task is just to distract and hold them off?" Another ranger asked again.

Forbes nodded, "Yeah, how long will you guys could hold 'em though?"

All of the rangers looked at each other before replies, "Less than ten minutes, worse maybe five... if we're lucky enough."

"That should do it," Jerry said.

"Shining?" Forbes then looked at the white stallion, "Have you inform all of the unicorn guards?"

"Absolutely Sergeant," he replied firmly, "Don't do anything stupid to them alright?"

"Don't worry," Forbes chuckles, "The enemies didn't have weapons like ours. It should be easy for you guys to buy us some time."

"Besides," Chase chimed in, "Dagger Two-Two will provide air support for you while us," he looked at the rangers that stood with him, "We will take Daniel back. Straight to the castle."

"This will sucks without tanks," a ranger said.

"I know it will," Forbes replies, "But right now, our main objective is to get Daniel out of there. We can't afford Sombra have the Elements, or else this world would be in total chaos. You distract 'em, we go through, get Daniel back, and get the fuck outta there as fast as we can. Hooah?"

"Hooah," the rangers replied in unison.

"Alright, we'll meet up at the train station in..." Forbes glance at his watch before lift his head up to the rangers, "Six hours, make sure you get some rest. Dismiss." With that, all of the rangers return to their posts around the town, accompanied by other guards. They seem to blend pretty well too. Forbes, Zano and Johnson told Jerry that they would be at the train station for the rest of the hours until the assault begins. With a nod, they all walk to their destination.

Chase, Jerry, along with the Elements walked back inside the castle. Jerry made his way to bed while Chase didn't look like he was able to sleep. So, he walk to the throne room and sat on the chair with his face buried in his hands. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Sunset walk towards him as the others just calls it for a night. They join Chase, sitting around the table and looked at the ranger with a concern look.

"Is he gonna be okay?" Twilight breaks the silence.

Chase lifts his head up and looked at Twilight, a small smile on his face, "I'm sure he will Twilight."

"But that sound," Rainbow said with a worried look as she remembered what they jusy heard when they talked to Daniel, "He sounded like he's being tortured."

"He must have. I only could imagine he got beaten up by now. But this is war girls. I hate to say this but, sometimes we had to lose our loved ones. Our family, friends, heck, even our lover."

"Y'all get him back home right?" Applejack was now in the verge of tears, making all of them slightly shocked at her sudden expression, "He'll made it back... right?" Her voice became quieter as she was now sobbing. Twilight immediately wrapped her hoof around Applejack's shoulders and hug her tight. Twilight looked at her friends who are now wearing a 'what the hell is wrong with her' expression. Just then, Cadance and Shining suddenly walked in; with Flurry on Shining's back.

"Hey," Cadance put on a smile, "I notice some voices and I came here to-" She was stopped as she looked at Applejack who is now leaning against Twilight in full sob. Without a word, Cadance quickly trotted to Applejack and gave her a warm hug with her wings furled to Applejack's body. Twilight sits back to her seat, still looking at her friend. She then looked to Cadance.

"What is wrong with her?" She asked concerned. They couldn't believe what they saw, Applejack never cries before. This is must be important to her.

"Well," Cadance trying to speak up, "She... and Daniel are..."

Chase eyes widened, as if he knows what Cadance was about to tell next. "You don't mean-"

"Yes," Cadance cuts his sentence, "Yes they are." The ponies, including Chase gasp, except Shining. Who is now standing there like an idiot while trying to figure out what the hell are they talking about except for the plan.

"Okay, I didn't expect that," Rainbow said flatly.

"Me too," Sunset agreed.

"But they both seemed to be a lovely couple after all," Twilight stated.

"Well, let's just keep it for us," Chase said. The ponies are now looking at him. "Listen, if the rest of the rangers knew all of this, they would think the kid as a..." He paused for a moment, trying to form the right words, "Freak, if I do say so myself." He let out a big sigh and rise from his seat. "I'm gonna go to bed now." He then slowly walk to Applejack and knelt down beside her. "Don't you worry Applejack, I'll make sure he gets back here in one piece."

Applejack sniffs before replies, "Ah'll hold on to ya." Her voice still trembling. Chase nods and give Applejack a pat on her head, which manage to cheer her up for a moment. Before Chase walks out of the room, he stops in front of Shining.

"How are you been holding up?" He smiles at the stallion.

"Don't mind about me," the captain replies, "Just make sure you bring Daniel back, Flurry here isn't very happy about it."

Chase looked at Flurry and smiled, "I'll make sure he comes back. A ranger never leave a man behind." Chase then proceed out of the room and onto his bedroom.

Six hours later...

"Alright ladies this is it!" Forbes shouted as he matches his voice with the noisy propeller of the helicopter, "Remember what to do! Don't rush!"

"Hooah!" The rangers and the guards replied simultaneously.

"We're Oscar Mike!" Johnson shouted as he get inside the little bird with Zano, while Chase and Jerry rushed inside the Blackhawk. The rangers along with the guards quickly got in the train, eager to save one man's life. Once they all closed the door, the train starts moving to the Crystal Empire. Forbes looked back at Celestia, who is standing with her sister, Cadance, Shining and the Elements.

"I'll give you a report after we've done!" Forbes shouted, "We'll be back in no time!"

"Stay safe!" Celestia exclaimed with a nod.

"Come home you guys!" Twilight exclaimed.

Forbes smiled and immediately get inside the Blackhawk. Once they all make sure that they're ready, the choppers begin to fly and leave the village behind.

"Let the operation commence!" Chase shrieks.

______________________________________________

"Operation Dawn Fall"
Day 8 - 03:22
Pvt. Matthew Chase
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Crystal Empire, Equestria

"Sergeant! Where the hell are you?!" The sound from the walkie makes Forbes jump slightly from his seat. He quickly grabs his walkie and respond to the ranger.

"What is it? You haven't attack yet right?" He asked a bit annoyed.

"Not yet, but how long are you gonna get here?" Forbes paused for a moment before looking to Chase, who is holding tightly the minigun. Thank God this world's full of magic, everything can be fully fixed; even upgrade.

"You see the castle yet?!" Forbes shouted to Chase.

Chase then looked back at the sergeant, "I see it! ETA two minutes!"

Forbes then make a quick response to the ground unit, "ETA two minutes!"

"Roger! We're standing by for orders." Forbes grip his gun tightly. He looked outside and saw the little bird flying next to them. He looked to the ceiling and thought to himself. One man in the hornet's nest, doesn't mean anything too much to them right now. But then again, he's just a little kid, he still needs to learn a lot about life. He shook his thoughts away, hoping it wouldn't distracting him for saving one man's life.

"Sixty seconds!" It was Carl now who shouted at them, "Better get that fire up now!"

Forbes snatched his walkie and ordered to all of the rangers, "All units, you're clear to engage! Open fire right now!"

______________________________________________

Daniel's face is now covered in blood, his shirt turned to dark green-red as his blood coated it and was torn apart after many caning from Sombra. Not only that, he sometimes got kicked right in the face, his stomach and his back. His vision become blurry, still chained he tried to get up to his knee.

"Will you tell me everything that you know?" Sombra asks fiercely.

"Never," Daniel simply replies. Then, another kick hits him right in the stomach, causing him to fall backwards and scream in pain. He had been like this for about... two hours? Yeah, probably total from the beginning that afternoon until now; but Sombra wouldn't just give up. He still asking the same question while Daniel answering it with just one word that could make Sombra furious.

"Get him up," Sombra ordered to his General. The General happily forces the young ranger to get up, while Silver Storm just standing by the door and watching him being tortured like that. The unicorn really wish that he could do something but he can't, and he won't. Daniel told him to not do anything stupid until his friends arrives. Well, he mentioned it their friends though.

"Now, will you tell me?" Again, Sombra asks the same time only to be greeted by Daniel limply shook his head. He growled even louder and then his horn glows. Daniel was surrounded by a red aura and now floating helpless in the air. Just as he was about to realise what's happening, he got thrown off into a wall, causing him to spit blood out of his mouth. But Sombra wasn't finished yet, he levitate Daniel again and throw him to his desk. Making it shatter as the body make a contact with it.

The process continues on, and on, and on. After about five times being thrown off like a material inside a tornado, Daniel is floating again and was now thrown onto the balcony. Still chained, he tried himself back to his feet but to no avail, nothing could stop Sombra from having his own little party right now.

Sombra walks slowly to the panting soldier, who is still chained and laying limply on the floor. "Still don't want to talk?" He asked. Again, Daniel shook his head while looking up at the night sky. Sombra let out a sigh, "I was going to go easy on you. But since you're so stubborn at the first time, you leave me no choice." Before Sombra could move, there were some popping sounds and screaming coming from the main gate.

"My Liege," the General said behind him, "I believe we have a situation." Sombra was about to answer but suddenly, the door bursts open and a guard quickly trot to both of them.

"General!" He shouted as he panting for air, "The creatures! They're here! Along with the Royal Guards!"

Sombra took a step forward and looked at his General. "I want every troops to go to the gate, now!" He yelled.

Before the General could react, they heard another sound coming from the sky. They turned around to see that Daniel was already on his knees, looking at them with a cocky smirk on his face.

"Say hello to my new friend," he says. Just then, the Blackhawk emerge from behind him and they saw another human holding a weapon directly to them. The General's eyes turned to pinpricks as he knew what will happens next.

"SPIN 'EM UP!"

______________________________________________

"Dagger Two-One, this is Dagger Two-Two you clean to go, good luck out there."

"Solid copy Dagger Two-Two, we're moving in, out." (Dagger Two-One)

"Alright, let's get us through!" Forbes shouted as the chopper begin flying towards the castle. The little bird landed on the ground to disembark the rangers inside and quickly help out the ground unit.

"Chase! Shoot the living hell out of them!" Jerry shrieked as he began firing at the enemies just below them.

"I'm on it!" Chase immediately fires relentlessly at the massive crowd. Bullets and magics are flying everywhere, and again because of the amount of magic the chopper received, it began to wobble but only for a moment. They continue to push to the castle.

"Right there!" Forbes exclaimed, "On the balcony!" They saw a human figure gets thrown from the inside of the castle. It was obviously Daniel, but then come out a pony who is wearing a red cape walking slowly towards the ranger.

"Go! Go! Go!" Jerry shouted as he looked at the young ranger. The chopper immediately flew to the balcony and surprises the...

"Is that Sombra?" Chase asked with wide eyes.

"Definitely," Forbes replied as he looked too. As the chopper hoovering and positioned itself to get Chase a better view for his minigun.

"THIS IS IT!" Forbes shouted, "SPIN 'EM UP!" Chase fires his minigun to the balcony while Daniel immediately ducked, avoiding the bullets. Sombra uses his spell to form a shield to protect himself, but he quickly backs away from the chopper and back to the main door with Silver next to him. However, the rangers seemed to not notice the General. He uses this chance to shoot the Blackhawk, right on it's rotor system.

"Shit!" Carl says as they began to wobble harder. Smoke could be seen coming out from the back of the chopper. "We're hit! We're hit!"

"We can't stay here much longer!" Said the copilot, "We gotta go!"

"Give us a minute!" Jerry shrieked before he jumped to the balcony.

"Jerry!" Chase shouted but he immediately covers his friend by firing his minigun everywhere at the balcony. The General rushed behind the throne to take cover while Sombra still using his spell.

Jerry quickly knelt down beside Daniel and pull the young ranger onto his feet. "Dammit you're too heavy!" He said, "How am I suppose to get you to the chopper?"

Silver couldn't take it anymore. He get out from his cover and gallop to the wounded sergeant.

"Hey! What are you doing?!" He heard Sombra screamed at him but he paid no mind.

Seeing this, Jerry quickly raised his weapon but stopped when Daniel grabs his arm.

"Don't," Daniel said limply, "He's friendly." Silver horns glow and the next second, Daniel was released from the chain's grasp. Chase still firing while screaming at the top of his lungs, trying to buy them time as long as he could.

"Come on!" Jerry shrieked as he help Daniel get up, "We gotta get outta here!"

"Go!" Silver shrieked, "I'll buy you some time!" Jerry nodded but not for Daniel. Silver was about to turn around but stopped when he was grabbed by his waist and being lift up. He saw Daniel putting a smile on him and giving Silver a tight grasp.

"Never leave a man behind," he said as he and Jerry are now running to the chopper. Daniel push all of his strength to jump, even if it hurts him badly enough to make him spit some blood from his mouth when he landed. But the result was worth it.

"Go! Get us outta here!" Forbes screamed and fire to the balcony. The chopper began to fly away but then, Silver saw that Sombra is aiming his magic to them.

"Watch out!" He screamed. Chase sees this and his hand quickly turn the minigun and fired at the balcony. Sombra's eyes widened and quickly shot his magic, which missed just a few inches from them. He quickly form another shield to protect himself.

"That was fucking close," Jerry said as he sat down and let out a sigh.

Forbes grab his walkie and immediately ordered to the ground unit. "All units this is Sergeant Forbes, get the hell outta there now. We got the package here."

"Solid copy Dagger Two-One!" Screamed one of the rangers, "We're falling back, out."

The Blackhawk is now flying above the warzone, which they immediately greeted by magics.

"Hang on." (Dagger Two-One)

Chase still firing the minigun as he saw their troops are all retreating to the train. He makes sure that the enemies didn't touch them as they make their way back home.

"GET US OUTTA HERE DAMMIT!" Forbes yelled as he is now desperately firing at the ground. The chopper is now sustained moderate damage and the smoke become blacker in each passing second.

"WHAT ON EARTH DO YOU THINK I'M DOING?!" Carl shouted back at the sergeant. With each second felt like eternity to them, finally they could get away from the barrage of magics and headed straight back to Ponyville.

Daniel took a seat and immediately sinks himself onto it. "Blood from the blood God..." He muttered.

"What's that kid?" Jerry asked.

"Nothing, just talking to myself."

"Hey," Chase says as he pat Silver's shoulder, "Thanks for saving our friend."

Silver smiled back at him, "No need to thank me. Instead, I should thank you for letting inside this..." He looked around before continue, "Machine."

"It's called a helicopter," Daniel said, "Or chopper."

"This thing is amazing," Silver said with awe.

"You haven't see all of our technology back where we come from," Forbes chimed in, "You're gonna like all of it."

"I would absolutely love to see it." They all continue their conversation as they headed back to the village. The sun is still hiding behind the mountains but it's light glows red-orange illuminate the sky even more beautiful.

Author's Note

On going chapter: Rest and Birthday

Rest and Birthday

Celestia and the others waited patiently by the train station. Applejack is the one who really worried about what might happen, she was pacing around in front of them about... okay, to be honest, she's doing that just after the rangers left.

"Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked looking up to her former mentor, "They haven't give any report?"

"Not yet Twilight," Celestia said still looking at the sky.

"Don't worry about them," Luna chimed in, "They will be fine."

Twilight didn't respond, instead she looked down to the ground once more. Her friends too begin to worry. They were gone about an hour or so but they didn't give them any signal to tell them that they're still all right.

"Easy now Applejack," Rarity said as she slowly walk to the orange pony, "I doubt that Daniel would've..." She cleared her throat before continue, "Gone. He is a strong person and as far as I know, nothing could've stopped him. Nothing." She put a hoof to Applejack's shoulder to assure her that everything will be fine. Well, not everything.

They heard the sound of train approaching to them. Their ears are all perked up when they heard it.

"They're back!" Pinkie shouted as she pointing a hoof to an incoming train. Then, a chopper that they recognise as the little bird flying towards them. As soon as the train stopped, the little bird landed beside the train slowly.

"Where are the others?" Rainbow asked when Zano and Johnson came out from the chopper.

"They're on their way here," Zano smiles, "And another thing, we manage to take Daniel back." They could saw the ponies eyes are brighten up as they heard the news.

"I bet Sombra is now even more furious than ever," Johnson chuckles.

Just then, they heard a loud noise, more like an explosion, followed by the sound that is heard like screeching metal.

Starlight gasp when she looked to the sky to their left. "Everyone! Look!" She pointed. All of them turned their gaze to the direction that she's talking about.

Seconds later, they heard a voice from Jerry and Chase's walkie, "Mayday, mayday! This is Dagger Two-One! We are going down, I repeat we are going-"

Their eyes widened as they saw the Blackhawk spinning out of control with smoke coming out from it's machine and hit the ground... hard.

"Holy shit!" Jerry exclaimed.

"What are you waiting for?!" Sunset shrieked as she began to gallop to the crash site.

"Come on! We gotta go help 'em!" Twilight shouted following Sunset. All of them quickly rushed to the crash site.

______________________________________________

The Blackhawk wobbling in the air as if it struggle itself to get back home safely. Carl and his copilot tried their best to maintain control of the helicopter. However, the result is useless. The engines taking a lot of damage and the rotor system didn't work quite well. More black smoke coming out from the engine, as if it's overheated inside.

"Oh shit!" Carl exclaimed as he now losing control of the chopper. Seconds later, the engine blows up, causing the helicopter to spin around uncontrollable.

"What the bloody hell is that?!" Forbes screamed.

"The engine's blown up!" Chase exclaimed.

"WE'RE GOING DOWN!" His copilot shrieks. He's now holding tightly the cyclic to gain control of the chopper but to no avail. The sky and the ground just spins on their sight. "BRACE YOURSELF!"

"HANG ON!" Forbes shouts holding to his the edge of his seat tightly as if his life depends on it while Jerry did the same. Chase on the other hand is trying to hold Daniel and his seat at the same time while Daniel is holding Silver tightly in his grasp.

"Mayday, mayday! This is Dagger Two-One! We are going down, I repeat we are going-" The helicopter crashes. All of their visions are blacked out.

______________________________________________

Daniel slowly awake to his consciousness. His memory is pretty fuzzy. He tried his best to remember what had happened to him before. His memories start to flooding back to him, and Daniel already feel the pain returning to his body. He opens his eyes, only to be shut it closed again because of a bright light. He moaned and groaned as he tried to move his body. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fingers into a fist and lightly punch the metal rail on the side of what he assumed is a bed. Must be in a hospital... wait, again?!

"He's awake!" He heard a familiar tomboyish voice. The pony who always wanted to hang out with him.

"Really?!" That's the voice belongs to the Princess of Friendship.

"Ah can't believe it!" Now that is the voice he come to know and love. The farm pony.

Daniel slowly opened his eyes and blinked several times. His vision is still blurry but he manages to clear it. He moaned again when he tried to talk cause his throat is extremely dry, and hurts whenever he try to do anything other than moan.

"Oh Celestia, yer awake!" Applejack runs over to the side of his bed, and looks at him with those beautiful emerald green eyes of hers. She sobs on his bed sheets. All of her friends follow behind her with equal amounts of worry in their eyes. Applejack seems the most beaten up however, as she breaks into a full on sob within seconds of seeing him awake. Despite Daniel's body protesting and screaming out in pain, he slowly raise his arm and placed his hand on top of her head, feeling her silk-like hair.

"I'm... fine..." He manage to croak out. Daniel manage to look to the left, and notice a glass of water on the stand next to him. "Water..." Twilight looks up, and notices the water next to him. She uses her magic to levitate it over to him, and makes it hover in front of his lips. He takes a sip of the liquid, and immediately his throat feels like new. Still somewhat sore, but at least now he can talk clearly.

"Oh Daniel we're so worried about you!" Rainbow says, her eyes are watering. Daniel looked at all of them, all of the Elements are in the room. But there aren't any rangers.

"Where are the others?" Daniel asked to them.

Twilight lowered her head and her ears flattened, "They didn't go to well. Jerry is in critical condition and the rest are still in treatment," she then lift her head to see Daniel straight in the eyes, "It must be him right?"

Daniel puts on confused look, "What? Who's him?"

"The unicorn," Sunset chimed in, "He is the one who did it right?"

It needs about a minute for Daniel to understand what they're saying, until his eyes widened, "Wait, hold on a minute. He didn't do it! The chopper's engine blows up on its own, that's what made us fall. It's not Silver who did it. In fact, he is the one who saving me back in the castle. If it weren't for him maybe I won't be here right now."

The ponies confused about what he said but then, they lowered her head. Except for Applejack who is still sobbing in his arm.

"Sorry Daniel," Starlight started, "We didn't know."

Daniel let out a big sigh as he stares at the ceiling, "Where is he?"

"He's..." Twilight hesitated to answer.

"Where is he?" Daniel asked again but now looking at her straight in the eye.

"He's with the Princesses," Rainbow quickly spoke, "We saw him follow the princesses with them as we arrived." Daniel's eyes widened and he immediately tried to get up from his bed.

"Sugarcube!" Applejack panicked, "Don't move! Ya ain't fully recover yet!"

Daniel didn't listen to her. Instead he uses all of his strength to get up and meet the Princesses. But to no avail, he cried out in pain and quickly sinks his head onto the pillow. He clenched his fist once more as he trying to settle down from the pain.

"Easy there darling," Rarity spoke, "Don't try to hurt yourself."

"We're really sorry Dann," Twilight said walking slowly to the side of the bed, "We really didn't know, I'll tell Princess Celestia right away and make sure nothing happen to him."

Just as she said that, the door knocked several times before a royal voice speaks, "May I come in?"

Everyone perked up at the voice. "Come in!" Starlight said. Just then, the doorknob enveloped by a golden aura and the door slides open. Then, the Royal Sisters step in with Silver behind them.

"Afternoon Staff Sergeant," Celestia spoke with warm tone.

Daniel just smile and nodded, but his gaze quickly focus on Silver. The grey unicorn is just standing between the two sisters, a smile plastered on his face. Daniel looked to Celestia and Luna, confused.

"Do not worry young man," Luna started, "We just ask him a few questions and we need to thank him for saving you from Sombra."

Daniel looked to Applejack, who is now looking at him with a warm smile but her eyes are totally bloodshot.

"No need to thank me Princess," Silver said, getting everyone's attention, "Instead I wish to thank you for trusting me. And I should thank him that day for giving me another chance. Well, maybe I wouldn't be here if I hadn't take that chance at all." Silver then walked to the bed side and put a hoof to Daniel's shoulder. "I owe you one my friend."

"Same here," Daniel chuckles as he turned his head to Silver. The unicorn then turn his eyes towards the two sisters.

"Why did you trust me though?" He asked.

"Well," Celestia started, "Before Twilight and her friends were at the crash site, me and my sister saw you dragging Daniel out of the helicopter."

"We thought that you might want to hurt him more," Luna chimed in, "Instead, you ran back inside and pull out the rest of the rangers. That's when we saw that you were not a hostile anymore." Luna smiled at Silver. "So, we just wanted to ask some information from him." Silver smiled back to her.

Daniel then glance at his watch, 11:34. Great. How long was I unconscious? When he was in his deep thoughts, he felt his eyes were heavy. He tried to fight back but to no avail. "Hey guys," he speaks limply, "I think I'm gonna get some rest now. It's been a long day for me."

"Okay sugarcube," Applejack said smiling at him, "Wanna get something else before you rest?"

Daniel shook his head slightly, "Nah, I think I'm fine." Still caressing Applejack's soft mane, slumber slowly took control of his whole body until he closed his eyes and breathing steadily.

______________________________________________

Two days later...

Day 10 - 09:56
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

After a couple of days laying in the hospital, Daniel is finally fully recover and ready to go on his daily routine again. Meanwhile, Jerry still had to remain in the hospital because of his 'not so good' condition; just like the doctor said. Grabbing all of his equipment, Daniel walked out of the hospital with Applejack on his side. She's always been there when he rests, heck, she took care of him like her own family. Never for once leave his side except if the visiting hours is over.

"Thanks for taking care of me all the time Applejack," Daniel said as he sit on one of the benches that lined the road to the hospital. Applejack sit right next to him and leaned her head on his shoulder.

"No problem sugar," she said as she nuzzles his neck, "Like Ah said right? Ah will always be there for ya."

"Wait, I haven't thought about it. How's the Blackhawk by the way."

"Don't worry 'bout it. The unicorns had all of it fixed up, with a little help from Twilight of course."

Daniel chuckles and wrap his arm around Applejack. She let out a blissful sigh and nuzzles Daniel even more. "Speaking of Twilight, let's head to her," Daniel says smiling at her, "Yesterday she told me that she wanted me to visit at her castle, for answering some questions."

Applejack chuckles, "That princess sure is curious about your world ain't her?"

"Yeah, but we got plenty of rangers here. Why she didn't ask them?"

"Ah think she's more prefer ya to answer it. She always talked about how nice yer when ya with us."

Daniel shrugged, "Meh, I'm just trying to be friendly as possible." With that, they got up from the bench and proceed their way to the Princess of Friendship.

______________________________________________

"Twilight!" Daniel called her as he open the main door and let Applejack in. Just then, they heard hoofsteps trotted to them and reveals the purple alicorn from the throne room.

"Daniel!" She shouted and run then leapt to Daniel. Wrapping her hoofs around Daniel's neck and nuzzles under his chin. "You feeling better?"

"Better than ever," Daniel trying to balance himself as he hugged her back, "Say, what do you want to know about Earth?"

"A lot!" She said beaming. She jumped off Daniel and gestured him to follow. The young sergeant and Applejack walks into the throne room and there's Sunset, Starlight, and Rainbow Dash sit around the table while chatting to one another. They stopped as they saw Daniel walked in.

"Hey bro!" Rainbow said as she hover to Daniel and sticks out a hoof.

"Hello to you too RD," Daniel said as he balled his hand into a light fist and tapped it against the hoof.

"Hey Dann," Starlight smiled, "Feeling better?"

"If it weren't for you guys I would've dead by now," Daniel chuckles. He took a seat next to Rainbow and Applejack sit on his other side. "Wait, where are the others?" Daniel asked.

"Fluttershy is in her cottage right now with Zano," Twilight replied, "Pinkie is baking cakes for the village in Sugarcube Corner while Rarity is working on your shirt."

Daniel nodded and take off his helmet, "Alright Twi, ask me anything."

Twilight clapped her hooves together, making herself adorable at that time and quickly levitate many scroll with the quill and ink. Suddenly, Spike came into the throne room and took a seat next to Twilight. "Spike? What are you doing here?" She asked.

"I'm just bored," the little dragon replied, "Besides, I haven't get to know him better, he looked to Daniel, "I'm just curious about his world is all."

Daniel chuckles, "Well Spike, if you wanna know more don't hesitate to ask me."

"You know I won't."

Again, Cadance suddenly appear with Flurry. She smiled when she saw Daniel and immediately trotted to him. "Hey there guardian," she says as she wrap her hoof around him from his back, "You feeling better?"

Same question, different day. "Yeah," he simply replied. Flurry then stretch her hoofs again and Daniel quickly grab her in his grasp. She immediately hums in delight and wrap her hooves around his neck while nuzzling under his chin. "Is she waiting for me?" Daniel smiled.

"Every day," Cadance replied, "She wishes you were home."

Home. The thought of it makes him sick on the inside. When well they get back home? Sure he promised Finn to not leave this world for the rest of his fucking life but their world is at war too. He can't just stay here and do nothing while his friends back on Earth are struggling to win the war.

Twilight clear her throat, getting everyone's attention.

"Oh right," Sunset chuckles, "I think she's eager for the information Dann."

"Let it all out," he says still hugging the filly alicorn. Cadance stood behind him.

"Okay," Twilight started, "First of all, I just want to know..." She sounded hesitate at first but shakes her thought away, "Why did humans start killing one another? I mean, it's just such a cruel act, not even the most evil ponies did such a thing here." She asked.

Daniel frowned and the ponies notice this. This was terrible. Why did these ponies care so much? It was his species that did it, not theirs. "What do you care? If you hate it why ask?" Twilight withdrew, but still used her eyes to plead for an answer. He turned away while trying to ignore her. Shit, please not those eyes! He looked back, Twilight still looked at him that way. He took a deep breath and sigh in defeat. "The less you know about killing and war the better. It's..."

Twilight put a sympathetic face, "It's what?" She asked with a kind tone.

Daniel looked into her eyes. The deep colours of purple stared into his soul, as though she could tell it hurt him to think about the scenes that he had observed. "It... it's horrible... you get so many hard feelings from it... the pictures are enough to wanna make you vomit..." He said as he shook his head.

Applejack put a hoof on his shoulder to get his attention. "If y'all hate it so much, why do you keep doin' it?" She asked. Daniel looked at the mare with sadness in his eyes, wishing that they didn't care so much.

"Because we have to. There are bad men in our world, who get pleasure out of seeing people suffer. They fight to please their dark interests, and just kill. We fight to stop them, and save those that would die if we hadn't. But even killing them makes you feel bad." He explained.

"Why?" Spike and Sunset asked simultaneously.

"Because even bad people fall in love and get married. You don't know if they had a wife who was hoping they would come back, a son who he had promised to spend time with when he got back... some don't even want to fight, they're just forced to so they can save their families from being killed. The only thing that makes it easier is knowing that you're fighting for a good cause. But even that fails to calm you sometimes." He collapsed himself to the chair and looked at the ceiling. Still caressing Flurry's soft mane. "Damn, I miss you Red." A single tear ran down his cheek. He thought about the event when he lost two of his best friends that always be there when he didn't have the confidence to do so. Twilight and the others looked at the sergeant with sad eyes.

"What else?" Daniel suddenly asked as he wipe away his tear.

"Well, have you tried being friends with those... terrorists?" Twilight asked. "Princess Celestia, taught us that the magic of friendship can do anything!"

"In your world, maybe. The leader of Saudi Arabia tried to appease..." He thought for a second. "Who is the wanted again? Oh yeah, Mustafa Ammar. They tried to appease Mustafa Ammar before the war started. But he just ended up stabbing him in his bloody back. All he recognizes is his religion power, so it's up to us to stop him before the war could spread globally." He paused for a moment. "Anything else?"

"I got one," Rainbow said enthusiastically.

"Go on," Daniel turned his head to her.

"It's been up on my mind lately," the rainbow maned pegasus started, "I don't know you humans can fly. I thought that without your wings you can't fly at all."

Daniel chuckles, "Just because you don't have wings, doesn't mean you can't soar. Our world is not like yours, and we don't have magic."

"You don't have magic in your world?" Sunset asked.

Daniel shook his head, "No, we don’t; nor can we fly or do anything as extraordinary naturally. But, I guess not having such special natural gifts is what makes us so advanced. We don’t have that luxury, so we strive to do better and adapt, to become great at something or everything, and build and create things that allow us to do the seemingly impossible."

"Like those helicopters!" Applejack said.

"Yeah, but we have a better one than that. We got airplanes."

"Airplanes?" Twilight asked.

"Yep, an airplane or aeroplane, informally plane is a powered, wing-fixed aircraft that is propelled forward by thrust from a jet engine, propeller or rocket engine. Airplanes come in a variety of sizes, shapes, and wing configurations. The broad spectrum of uses for airplanes includes recreation, transportation of goods and people, military, and research. Most airplanes are flown by a pilot on board the aircraft, but some are designed to be remotely, or computer-controlled such as drones," he then looked to Rainbow, "Dash, I still remember you showed me those stunts you've been practicing on the day when I arrived here."

"Yeah, pretty awesome didn't it," she replied with a smirk, "But wait, what do you mean by that?"

Daniel returned the smirk and looked at the others, "We also have huge and mind bogglingly fast jet engine fitted fighter planes that rival even the fastest flyer in Equestria, but that’s not all…"

Rainbow jumped up so fast that Daniel can’t even register that she moved.

"How can that not be all?!" She almost screams, equal parts excitement and disbelief in her scratchy voice. Daniel examines the room and notice that all of the ponies' jaws slowly dropped.

Daniel just smirk to them and pointed up at the ceiling. "Guys... tell me, what is beyond the sky?"

All of the ponies scrunched their face up in confusion. "Um, space?" Twilight said, "But why does th-!" She blinks and looked at Daniel. The ponies then realized what will happen next.

"You're not serious are you?" Cadance said interested with the topic.

The ranger nodded with a smile. "That however is another lesson, care to hear?"

Twilight plastered a big smile on her face and she quickly readied herself to write whatever she could find it important. Well, all of it seems important to her.

Rainbow however, puffs her cheeks out in annoyance. "You’re going to turn me into an egghead at this rate." All of the room laughs at her respond.

"Where to begin…" Daniel looked up at the ceiling, "Ah! Let me tell you about Sputnik…"

Two hours later, after rambling on and on about shits back on Earth...

"And that's, how we could land our feet to the moon," Daniel said, ending the story. The ponies eyes widened and beaming with excitement.

"Wow," Starlight's jaw dropped, "I can't imagine how you, humans did that."

"Yeah," Spike added.

"One more thing," Rainbow said again.

"And what is it?" Daniel replied.

"What's a PTSD? I've been curious about it at the first time. It seems to have a huge effect on you." The ponies stared at Daniel, waiting for his answer. Daniel took a deep breath before he spoke.

"PTSD is a Posttraumatic stress disorder. It is a mental disorder that can develop after a person is exposed to a traumatic event. Symptoms may include disturbing thoughts, feelings, or dreams related to the events, mental or physical distress to trauma-related cues, attempts to avoid trauma-related cues, alterations in how a person thinks and feels, and an increase in the fight-or-flight response. These symptoms last for more than a month after the event. Young children are less likely to show distress, but instead may express their memories through play. A person with PTSD is at a higher risk for suicide and intentional self-harm." Daniel then felt a hoof resting on his shoulder. He turned to see Applejack was looking him with concern yet loving look on her face.

"If ya ever had a problem with that, we're always here with ya. We'll be ready ta help ya sugar." She then nuzzles his neck.

Daniel chuckles and glance at his watch, 12:39. Wow, so much for talking. And how in the big blue potato is this watch still working? He notice that Flurry is sleeping on his shoulder. He chuckles and slowly and carefully give back Flurry to Cadance, trying not to wake her up. They heard the main door open and a few seconds later, a ranger walks in to the room.

"Chase?" Daniel asked, "Feeling alright already?"

"Magic," Chase replied with a smirk, "You know this world kid."

"No doubt about it."

Just then, the main door flew open the second time and the visitor quickly ran to the room. Giving way to Pinkie Pie who is now standing at the entrance of the throne room and vibrating like a jackhammer.

Twilight her friends immediately sought cover, hiding under the table that stood in the middle of the room, while Sunset, Cadance, Chase and Daniel were just standing there looking confused.

"What is it Pinkie?!" Twilight asked anxiously, "Twitchy Tail? Curly Mane? Flabby Hoof? All three together?!"

Pinkie stopped vibrating and started sniffing around like a dog. "No, my Party Sense tells me that somepony isn’t celebrating their birthday!" She answered, growing more agitated towards the end of the statement.

Twilight and her friends looked at each other. All of them seemed to silently note that they all knew each other’s birthdays, so they would have celebrated them. All, but two…

Slowly, everyone in the room turned their heads towards Chase and Daniel, giving them expectant looks. Chase eyes widened and looked at Daniel, who is looking straight to the ground while clenching his fist and gritted his teeth.

"Oh shit," he said out loud, "Dann, calm down." He was about to put a hand on his friend's shoulder, but Daniel quickly slapped his hand away. "Dann." Chase tried to talk some sense to the young ranger.

"Yeah, I'm eighteen now. Surprise?" Daniel shot back with a harsh tone. He narrowed his eyes to Chase.

"Niel," Chase started, "You know it wasn't your fault."

"What do you know?!" Daniel's tone began to rise. The ponies were taken aback by his respond. "If it wasn't because of my birthday, they wouldn't be dead right now!"

"Daniel, listen to me. None of that is your fault. Your family... and you just happened to be there when the attack started."

Daniel then grabbed Chase's collar and pinned him against the crystal wall. "You think none of that is not my fault?! I never celebrate my birthday again. Not since my family died on the very same day! And yeah, you think it wasn't my fault. But it still feels like I would celebrating their deaths! Not just that, but Red and McConnell died on the same goddamn day too! I hate my fucking life!" Daniel half screamed as his face was inches away to Chase's. Just then, his mind flashes and he saw the explosion. He groaned and release the grip while holding his head.

"Oh shit, Daniel?" Chase helped Daniel to balance himself. Daniel's mind flashes again and he saw his brother was shot by the terrorist. He fell to his knees, still holding his head.

"Sugarcube?" Applejack get off from her seat and immediately gallop towards Chase and Daniel. The ponies soon circling the ranger with worried looks on their faces. Daniel tried his best to control himself, and surprisingly, he did. He controlled his breathing and held his chest. After regain control of his body, he slowly rise onto his feet.

"Dude you better stop thinking about that," Chase said as he helped his friend. Daniel shoots a glare at him and immediately walked away, slamming the door loud enough to make them jumped.

"Can we do something?" Twilight break the silence, "I hate to see him suffer like this."

"Yeah," Starlight said, "I can't imagine him to be suffering all day like that."

"The best way is you guys don't celebrate his birthday," Chase replied with crossed arms.

"But at least we do that to show him that we care," Sunset said.

"I know but you see how he reacts?" Chase said, "When he is in the control of his mind, we can't do anything about it. If he doesn't want to celebrate his birthday then so be it."

"Ah'll go talk to him," Applejack said. Before anyone could respond, she quickly gallop through the door and chase Daniel.

"Hope she can take it," Chase ran a hand through his hair.

"Applejack can handle this," Twilight said, assuring him.

______________________________________________

Daniel walked through the woods, alone with his thoughts, trying to let the fiery autumn leaves take his mind off the terrible memory. It's funny though, the world who is in the edge of chaos can still reveal this beautiful scenery. He put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked through the dirt path, taking a deep breath of the fresh air and let it all out.

"Sugarcube, what in the hay are ya doin' mopin' out here all by yer lonesome?” Applejack's voice came up from the road behind him.

“How did you know I was here?” Daniel turned around as he spoke. She didn't answer. Instead, she looked at him knowingly as her eyes met his. Daniel quickly averted his gaze, unable to look into Applejack's strong green eyes. She could see straight through him, past the facades and the walls, down into his core. There was no hiding his feelings from her.

"Ah know, Dann. Must be hard carryin' all that baggage by yerself."

"Don't." Daniel was getting defensive; angry.

"Ah'm only tryin' ta help, Daniel. Ya don't need ta be-"

"I don't need help Applejack," Daniel cut her off, "I just... I just need to be left alone.” Her pain at his words was visible on her face. Daniel was pushing her away, because he was scared. Scared of loss.

"Consarn it, Daniel!" Her hoof came down hard on the dirt path. "Why're ya bein' so buckin' difficult?" Her voice began to quake slightly. "Ah'm yer special somepony, aren't Ah? Yer supposed ta be able ta confide in me..." Daniel's heart sank with every word.

“I can't," he tried his best to keep a confident tone, "You may thought that today is the best day for me. To be honest, I was thinking about that too, today I must've be happy, but I don't. Today is the anniversary of the day I lost my family, Applejack." Applejack looked at him, her gaze softening as she listened before a new resolve came over her face.

"Sugarcube, Ah understand yer hurtin', but ya can't think like that. Yer past is not today Dann. It wasn't yer fault they're gone in the first place. Did ya ever think that yer family wanted ta see ya like this? Always blaming yerself for their deaths? They knew that that wasn't any of yer fault sugar, and ya knew it too. It's yer faith ta be like this, but ya need to stay strong. Fer yer own sake... and us."

Daniel walked to the side of the road and sank to the ground, his back against the trunk of one of the great oak trees. He ran his hand through his hair. Applejack soon followed him, she placed her hoof to one of his hand, which lay open on the dusty ground. Daniel closed his fingers around it while she spoke, "Ah love ya, Daniel. Ain't nothin' you, or anypony else can do about it, so you best just pick yer head up and- wha?"

She stumbled over her words in surprise as Daniel pulled her in close to him. Her gold mane looked aflame under the bright afternoon sun filtering through the orange and red leaves above them.

"I love you too, Applejack." Daniel ran his hand through her soft mane, his heart light and at ease having the orange pony resting against him under the oak. The words, the moment, everything felt right. They fell asleep under the great oaks, awaking to the brisk night breeze and making their way back to Ponyville together, Daniel's mind clear again thanks to Applejack.

"Know what, I won't mind for a little party," Daniel said as he glance at his watch, 18:56.

"Ya'll like it hon," she replied while nuzzling into his palm.

As they arrived at Ponyville, they went over to the Sugarcube Corner and ask Pinkie for the party. Daniel opened the door and gestured Applejack to come in. They both walked in but it's dark inside. Daniel was about to closed the door, he heard an explosion. A huge one, maybe like C4 or claymore for him. He turned around, to see the entire room had been redecorated with balloons, streamers, and confetti. There's a banner says, 'Happy Birthday Daniel!'. Daniel couldn't help but smile at this. He was instantly entangled in a tight group hug by the Elements, the Crusaders, even the three other princesses and being bombarded with a thousand congratulations. Even the rangers themselves. Thus, he had the most peculiar birthday party he'd ever been to, because everyone was celebrating. The whole town was in that house. God knows how they all fit in. Pinkie then pulled him outside and there's a massive cake in front of the house.

"Wait," Daniel confused, "How... nevermind."

"Blow the candles and make a wish Danny!" Pinkie exclaimed with excitement, "Come on!" Daniel closed his eyes and makes his own wish. After a few seconds later, he blow all the candles. Everyone instantly cheered up and Pinkie sliced the cake and gave it to everyone. Just as Daniel was about to take the first bite, a bright light came out from the sky above them, he crouched and hugged Pinkie tight; who is next to him at that moment. Celestia immediately forms a shield around all of them. The rangers then could heard a jet engine. Wait, jet engine? Daniel looked up, and what he sees, shocked and astounded him. There's an F-16C Fighting Falcon spiraling out of control and crashed right in the entrance to Everfree Forest.

"Is that what I think it is?!" One of the ranger screamed.

Daniel immediately took an action and pulled out his Deagle. "Forbes, Chase, on me! The rest stay here! Princess, open the barrier!" Forbes and Chase nodded and just as they were about to leave, Daniel was stopped by a hoof that was resting on his thigh. He looked down and see the Elements along with Spike standing next to him.

"Let us come," Twilight said. The young ranger hesitant at first, but nods anyway.

"Alright, but stay behind us okay? Don't do anything stupid." With that, all of them rushed to the crash site to see the jet fighter. Hopefully it's pilot is okay.

Author's Note

On going chapter: Air Force

Air Force

Daniel and his friends were now getting closer to the crash site. They stopped not far enough from the jet fighter. Daniel took a step forward and looked back at the rangers.

"Guys, I want you to stay here and watch them," he said as he cocked his Deagle.

"What?" Forbes raised an eyebrow, "There's not even any enemy here."

"I know but my instinct told me so."

"But-"

Forbes was cut off by Chase who was putting a hand on his shoulder. "When it comes to instinct, Daniel always right," Chase said, "I've known him better."

Forbes looked at the ground, then back to the young ranger, "Be careful."

Daniel nod and slowly walk to the jet. He observed the wreckage. Behind him, Forbes and Chase had their weapons trained on the plane with ponies behind them. No reason not to be too careful. Daniel carefully moved forward, gun forward. The glass of the cockpit was cracked, with several holes where the glass should have been. He crouched down and put his Deagle back to his waist, placing his hands on the cockpit. He feels it a bit, and tries to find the weakest spot. When he finds it, he brings back his fist and gives it a solid punch. The glass shatters, and a gun immediately aimed at his face. The barrel smacks into his face, causing a quick shock of pain. He freezes, trying to remain calm. The barrel of the gun is small, a handgun for certain.

"Star..." He hears the weak voice from the pilot. Definitely a man.

"Texas, the proper respond is Texas," he gives his countersign while pushing the gun away. The pilot sighs in relief and slumps back to his seat. Daniel brings his hands underneath the front of the cockpit. Daniel grits his teeth and begins to lift with all of his might, the cockpit moves up a few inches, but doesn't give way. He stops and takes a quick breath, then he tried again. Despite his effort, he's unable to lift the cockpit alone. Just as he was about to motion some help, he heard a growling sound from the forest. He stopped and quickly pull out his Deagle and aimed forward.

"Niel! What's wrong?" Chase shouted from behind him. Daniel didn't answer, instead his eyes moving left to right very quick while holding the gun tight. He then looked to the pilot and surprisingly, he didn't notice there's a second pilot behind him. He turned his attention to the dirt path, then what he saw made his eyes widened. There's a creature, with glowing yellow eyes staring right at him. He can't see clear enough because of the night sky, he assume it's just an ordinary creature that's just wandering around the forest. But he was mistaken.

Before Daniel could react, it suddenly jumped at him. Daniel fires but he misses his shot because the creature already leapt and tackle him to the ground. He punch the creature right on it's muzzle and it immediately backed away. Daniel quickly snatch his gun and fires it right in the head. Daniel was panting heavily, his gun still aimed towards the unmoving creature. He looked back to the groups who is just staring at him like an idiot.

"Mind if you tell me what the fuck is this?" Daniel asked with annoyance.

"Timberwolf," Rarity replied.

"Timberwolf?" Forbes asked.

"Yeah," Twilight answered still looking at Daniel, "Those are the creatures from the Everfree Forest. They're made from twigs, logs, and leaves."

Daniel looked down, astonished, as the creature before him. Wow; a wolf that’s made entirely out of wood. This is incredible! But... if this is a wolf, then-

Six more Timberwolves suddenly jumped out from the underbrush, surrounding their new prey; their maulers dripped with tree sap. Oh fuck. He saw the pure hate in each of their gazes. Just as the ranger thought: Of course there's a den somewhere nearby. That would've been too easy. But how an idiot it must be to mark their territory near a village that is crowded. This is not right. There's something going on here.

"Daniel! Look out!" Rainbow shrieked.

Three of the Timberwolves charge straight at the young ranger. Daniel wanted to escape but he knew he won't make it. With his mind made up, he dodge at the first attacker. Quickly regain his balance, he punched the second one. Then, the third one leapt right in front of him and Daniel quickly hit him with the Deagle, making it reel back in pain, right before aiming and pulling the trigger. Chase and Forbes rushed to the battlefield and quickly join Daniel on hand-to-claw combat. They couldn't shoot any of it because of their position that tries to jump and tackle Daniel. That would've been to risky for them to make a clean shot, and they didn't want to take the risk. Just then, Celestia and Luna suddenly appear and looked with the rest of the ponies while the rangers are fighting off the Timberwolves.

Seconds later, they manage to take down four of the Timberwolves. The rest immediately retreated back to the forest. Chase and Forbes shoot a warning shot to make sure that the wolves left them. They turned their attention to Daniel, who is laying on the ground while his hand gripping the Deagle tightly and aimed to the forest.

"Easy now," Chase said as he knelt down and grabbed the Deagle, "They're gone kid."

Daniel looked at him and blinked, "Thanks."

"Anytime." Chase gave his hand and helped him up.

"Help me with that cockpit will ya?" Daniel pointed at the jet's cockpit.

"Aight," Forbes put his gun aside him and the three of them climbed up while taking their position to open the cockpit. Daniel looked over to the rangers and nodded.

"On three," he said, "One... two... three!" Daniel shouts as he lifts once more. The rangers comply and try to open it. Finally, it gives way. Inside, lay two pilots, one of them is breathing heavily with blood coming from his lower stomach and head while the other one didn't move a single muscle. Daniel leans in close and checks the pilot's pulse that is on the second one.

"He's a gonner," Daniel said as he let out a sigh.

"Shit," the first pilot muttered. Daniel then observed the pilot. He had on an oxygen mask, as was expected of a pilot. He probably wouldn't need it down on the ground. Slowly, he removes the mask and observes the insignia on his shoulder. It was three stripes moving towards a circle, which contained a single star. Daniel instantly knew this, he wanted to ask but it can wait for tomorrow. The pilot needs his rest by now, and it was getting late.

"Can you walk?" Daniel asked to him.

"I guess so," he replied limply.

Daniel took his walkie and turn it on, "This is Sergeant Daniel Nicholas does anyone copy, over?"

One of the rangers replied him, "Solid copy Sergeant, what happened out there?"

"No time to talk. Listen, I want some of the rangers to come here and get the pilot out of this cockpit. One of them didn't make it."

"Well shit, I'm on my way Sarge."

"Thanks." They waited until some rangers arrived at the crash site. They immediately lift the dead ranger out of the jet.

Daniel looked back at the survivor. He's in no good condition to just stay here, so Daniel orders Chase and Forbes to get him out of there. Chase lifts him out of the cockpit while Forbes makes sure he can balance himself between the two. Daniel looks back to the jet, the front is completely destroyed, and part of the wing is on fire. From the looks of it, gasoline is leaking out of it, indicating damage to the gas tank, possibly even the engine. It would take a miracle to get it into the air again.

The rangers walked back to the group of ponies that is waiting for them. The ponies looked at the pilot and instantly knew that it was a male... stallion in there language.

"Is he alright?" Asked Twilight concerned.

"One of the pilot didn't make it," Daniel replied which make the ponies lowered their heads, "But he's make it though," Daniel looked at the pilot between Chase and Forbes.

"What... what is... that..." The pilot loses his consciousness and fell to his knees. Chase hold him tightly and gently put him on the ground while Forbes immediately check for any pulse.

"He's still alive," Forbes sighs in relief, "He's just unconscious."

"I'll go get the guards to see if they can fix your machine," Celestia said with a smile.

Daniel nodded and turned his attention back to the pilot.

"Let's get him some medical treatment ASAP," Chase said. Twilight's horn glows for a moment and then disappear.

"His wounds are healed for now," she said, "But we still need to take him to the hospital." The rangers nod and then they walked together to the hospital; with the dead pilot with them.

______________________________________________

Day 11 - 06:44
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

"He still unconscious?" Daniel said as he walked in to the room.

"Yeah," Applejack replied.

Daniel took a seat on the couch next to Applejack, which she immediately leaned her head to his shoulder. Daniel smiled and wrapped his arm around her, sharing his warmth to the mare that he loved.

"Ya need some rest sugar," Applejack said, breaking the silence.

"Nah, I'm good."

"But you've been up from yesterday, hon," Applejack said as she backed away and looked at him straight in the eye. "Ah don't want ta see ya hurt in this time."

Daniel chuckles and put a hand to her cheek, feeling her soft orange coat, "I'm lucky to have a mare like you."

Applejack leans in and give him a light kiss on the lips. She then touch her forehead with his and looked deeply into his eyes. "Me too."

Daniel rolled his eyes and smiled lovely at her. "Don't worry about me though, I'll be fine."

Suddenly, they heard a groaning sound coming from the room. They both turned their heads to see the pilot has waken up from his slumber. Daniel stood up from the couch and walked slowly to him. The pilot then held his head with his left hand. He slowly opened his eyes, and then he saw the ranger stood beside him. He blinked, as if trying to make sure that he's real or not.

"Thank God," he said with a sigh, "I thought I was dreaming back there. Talking horses?"

"Yer not dreaming," Applejack shouted from behind Daniel.

The pilot's eyes wide opened and quickly looked behind the ranger. He saw an orange pony with a Stetson hat sitting on the couch with a smile on it's face.

"Please tell me this is a dream," he said still looking at the pony.

Applejack shook her head, "Nope."

The pilot nearly jumped out of his bed but Daniel quickly held him tight. "Calm down, okay. You need to calm down. Take a deep breath..." The pilot did as he said, "Let it all out." The pilot sighed. Daniel then looked to Applejack. "Applejack, can you tell the others about this?"

Applejack immediately stood up, "Ah'll be right on it." She opened the door of the room and closed it, leaving the ranger and the confused pilot alone.

"Dude, please tell me what happened," the pilot frantically asked, "I'm not dead right?"

Daniel only chuckles at his reaction, "No mate, you're not dead. We'll just wait for the others, then I'll explain it to you. Everything."

______________________________________________

Daniel was sitting on the couch with crossed arms while closing his eyes. The pilot just lay there, confused, worried, fear about what might happen.

"Relax dude," Daniel said as he chuckles, still with eyes closed, "You're gonna be fine."

Just then, the door opened. Daniel opened his eyes and from the door, reveals all of the Elements, the Princesses and Shining Armor, along with Forbes. Daniel smiled as he saw them and stood up from his seat. The pilot seemed to be frightened at first but calmed himself after seeing Forbes walked in with them.

"This is the pilot?" Luna asked to Daniel.

"It is," the sergeant replied.

"Well," Celestia put on a warm smile to the pilot, "Let us introduce ourselves." With that, the ponies began to introduce themselves. About a minute of introduction, it's time for the pilot to reveal his identity.

"Alright," Daniel said as he sit next to the pilot, "What's your name?"

The pilot looked at him, then back to the group, "I-I'm Phillip Booker," he answered nervously, "Senior Airman from the United States Air Force."

Just as I thought, Daniel thought to himself.

Forbes smiled at him with crossed arms, "It's good to see you Phillip, I'm Staff Sergeant William Forbes from the 1st Battalion 75th Ranger Regiment." Forbes then looked at Daniel, "That is Staff Sergeant Daniel Nicholas, same from the US Army Rangers. Sorry about your friend, mate." Phillip looked down at the bed with sad eyes. Daniel glared at Forbes, he shouldn't be talking like that right now.

"Phillip," Daniel started, "I just wanna ask some questions. How's Earth?"

"Wait, you mean we're not on Earth right now?" Phillip asked.

"No," Forbes replied, "We're definitely not on Earth anymore right now. How's the war going?"

Phillip looked back to the bed, "Not good, Mustafa Ammar already gain control most of the cities that were captured by us. He's definitely up to something right now," Phillip's eyes widened and looked at Forbes, "Wait, you're one of the victim from the Kabul, right? The one that been nuked." The ponies winced a bit as they heard the word 'nuke'.

Forbes nod, "Indeed, how many casualties from the rangers?"

Phillip looked at him, hesitant to answer the question, "Well... from the latest report, more or less, there were forty thousand went KIA, and six thousand went missing." Forbes let out a sigh and immediately lowered his head.

"KIA?" Twilight asked, the ponies are now confused by their military signs.

"Killed in action," Daniel replied while clenching his fist. The ponies are now wide eyes and shocked. These rangers, they were suffering so much losses that anypony couldn't have ever imagined. The ponies looked at the rangers with sadness in their eyes. The ponies could tell they were hurting. Twilight felt a tear running down her cheek, and so does Celestia.

Suddenly, Daniel punched the wall next to him, making everyone in the room jumped at his sudden burst. He felt a warm liquid on his hand. Just as he thought, his hand is now covered in blood. He just simply wipe the blood on his pants and then he looked to Forbes. Anger and hate in his eyes.

"I swear to God," his voice is very deep, "As soon as we get back home, I'll find that guy and make sure that he'll enjoy the rest of his life in hell."

Daniel didn't notice a hurt look plastered on Applejack's face. Celestia looked at Daniel and Forbes with a sympathetic look.

"I'm truly sorry for your loss rangers," she said as she wipe a tear on her cheek, "It must be terrible for all of you."

"We're sorry Dann," Twilight walked to Daniel and nuzzled his arm. Daniel smiled and patted her head.

Again, Forbes let out a sigh, "It's okay everyone. This is the reason why we were born."

"What is General Miller thinking about it?" Daniel asked, raising his arms, "He knows that there's a nuke and he didn't even pulled back the army."

"We didn't have time," Forbes replied, "If we can get back home, I'll make sure to put our hands on Ammar's face."

Daniel smirks, "I'll be more than happy to do it." He then looked back at Phillip, "Mind if you tell us how you get here?"

Phillip took a deep breath before he began his story. "We were just about to retake Jalalabad, located in eastern Afghanistan. Me and my friends are sent there to do a recon and if possible, take out their anti-aircraft guns. Me and the other fighters could saw the city just a few kilometres from our position. Goddamn, I couldn't imagine it." He glance at a glass of water that is on the nightstand. Daniel notice this and quickly gave him the water. After taking a few sips, the pilot clears his throat and started his story again.

"There were a bunch of them. Lots of anti-aircraft guns, also I have no idea how they could had SAM turrets."

"What?! SAM turrets?!" Daniel nearly screamed.

"Those guys are fucking crazy," Forbes muttered.

"That's right," Phillip nods, "SAM turrets, there were a lot of them. Even our flares couldn't handle the rockets. We were in a group of twelve Vipers."

"Vipers?" Rainbow interrupts, "That's a pretty cool name."

"It is. Much like the jet itself. I still remembered that there's only four of us left. And the next thing I saw was that a rocket coming straight at me and... boom. Just that and I ended up here."

The rangers listened to him very carefully. As if they know what will happen next. "So we're losing?" Daniel suddenly asked.

"Not much," the pilot shrugged, "The Russian and the Chinese agreed to help us and they immediately joined the fight. We have to capture Ammar before all of this is too late."

"Yeah, but we're not going to get home in anytime soon," Forbes said as he leaned against the wall.

"I can help you with it," Celestia chimed in. All of the rangers looked at her in disbelief, but a little hope in their eyes.

"You serious Your Majesty?" Daniel asked.

"Yes, and I just simply cannot take it to hear your world is in war that we couldn't ever imagine. Forty thousand rangers died? That's a complete massacre."

"For Ammar, maybe not," Forbes said slightly annoyed, "That's what he want, conquer the world with his own rule and make all of us as his fucking slaves for his entire goddamn life."

"Well, we're not gonna let that happen, right?" Daniel said with a cocky grin, "If Princess Celestia can take us home, we're able to kick more of their asses."

"I'll try my best," Celestia smiled, "There is one spell I know that could send you back. It requires a large amount of magic, but by using the Elements of Harmony, I should be able to return you to your world."

"Will we be in the same place as when we left?" Forbes asked.

"Yes, I should be able to return you to the exact moment in time and the exact place where you entered; everything will be as it was before." Celestia said, a smile of hope entering the rangers faces. "It will take several days to prepare because of the size of your force, but I can find no other alternative."

"Alright then," Daniel said with crossed arms, "I guess we'll just have to end this war fast before we get back home. But we still need to wait for the jet to be fixed properly, otherwise it would be difficult for us to push through the empire without air support."

Forbes smiled and gave a nod, "You damn right kid, let's make one final plan for one final push and get the hell out of here." Applejack quickly burst through the door and ran outside. Everyone was confused by her sudden reaction. All but one of them.

"Oh shit," Daniel muttered, "I think I've made a one big hell of mistake." Before anyone could ask, Daniel quickly got out from the room. Chasing Applejack behind.

"I think I know the problem is," Luna said still looking at the door.

"I thought I heard this," Phillip chimed in and looked at Forbes, "But I'm not sure."

"What is it?" Forbes asked curiously.

"I heard that there's a strange force coming from our world. I'm not sure, but that's classified. I don't even know what it is. Just heard from other soldiers."

"What kind of force?"

"I have no idea. They're keeping it a secret to themselves."

"Weird," Forbes said while putting a hand under his chin. "Whatever it is, hopefully it doesn't have any effect on our war."

"Agree."

Author's Note

On going chapter: Dilemma

Dilemma

Daniel's P.O.V.

"Applejack!" I keep shouting at her as I run to chase her. Applejack didn't listen, instead she just run and run, away from me. She burst through the hospital door and quickly run again. Luckily for me, I had two long and strong legs so I could keep up with her. "Applejack! Wait up!" I shouted again but Applejack still running away from me. I need to act right now. I continue to run as fast as my legs could carry me. Eventually, I closes the gap between me and Applejack in a mere seconds. Damn, earth ponies sure are strong. I shook the thought away and returned to focus back to the orange mare, who is still running like an antelope.

She seemed to be heading towards her home 'cause right now I notice that we're in the orchard. Holy shit, how long we've been running like this? Just as the thought came to my mind, I already felt the pain coming from both of my thigh. I gritted my teeth, trying to ignore the pain and continue to chase Applejack. At the right time, I hugged and tackled her to the ground.

"Applejack..." I said between my breaths, "What is... wrong... with you?"

"What is wrong with me? What is wrong with ya?!" She retorted.

I grip her shoulders and looked at her straight in the eye, "Applejack, what's got in to you?"

"What am Ah ta you, Dann?" She asked as she narrowed her eyes.

"Of course you're my marefriend Applejack, what do you think that you don't?"

"Ya said it yerself!" She was now half screaming, "Ya want ta go home! Why?!"

We both remained silent for a moment while I'm still pinning Applejack down on the ground. I knew what I had said before, I just couldn't control my mouth when I lost my goddamn mind. They should've known it. Yet, Applejack took it seriously. Very serious. But... yeah, let's be honest, I do miss home. But I haven't make any choice yet, why would she worried that so much? I closed my eyes before letting out a big sigh.

"I'm sorry Applejack... I really am. But the fact is I can't stay here much longer. Not even all of the rangers can't stay here forever."

"Why?" She asked and now she's in the verge of tears. It hurts me deep inside to see her like this. "Why did ya have ta go back? Ya didn't love me?"

"O-of course I do," I replied as I get off from her, "It's just, I... I can't just sit around here doing nothing while our world is in total chaos."

I took a sit beside Applejack, who is now sitting with her haunches. She was looking at the ground. I really couldn't bare to see it, that's the last straw. I instantly pulled the farm pony close to my body and hug her tight, never letting her go. To my surprise, Applejack didn't fight back, instead she nuzzled closer to me and buried her face in my chest. I keep stroking her mane and a few seconds later, I heard a sniffling sound.

"Don't leave... please," Applejack was now sobbing, "Ah can't lose ya... Ah can't... and Ah don't wanna."

It hurts me a lot to see her like this. The words stung deep inside my heart. I really didn't want to leave her. But the decisions are now very difficult for me to choose. I then kissed her on the forehead and rest my head on hers, looking straight to the orchard while my mind was fighting for the stupidest decision I'll ever make. Why does this always happen to me? I felt a tear running down my cheek as I begin to think. Allah, please help me. Give me an answer, anything. I can't afford to lose the one I love, again. I can't!

"Sugarcube," Applejack started.

"What is it AJ?" I replied still caressing her soft blonde golden mane.

"What am Ah ta ya, Daniel?"

I was taken aback by this. "Applejack..."

She backed away her head so she could see my face. "What do ya see when ya look at me, Dann? Just somepony ta say 'Ah love you' to?"

It took a minute or two to process what she had just said to me. "Of course not Applejack. I'm looking at you right now and you know what I see?" Applejack stared directly to my eyes, those green eyes reflected by the orange light of the beautiful morning sun makes her the most beautiful mare I've ever seen. "I see a mare full of honest, strength and love that I never expected to be loved for my entire life. And I also see a mare that I want to spend my entire life with." I could see her cheeks turned a beet red as I spoke the words. I couldn't help myself to think how adorable she is. Then, I put a hand on her cheek and caressed it while putting a smile on my face. "And that's something I wouldn't say to anypony else. I do love you, Applejack. More than anything you could ever know." I felt tears began to form in the corner of my eyes. "It's just that, I've always been in hard decisions and this is the hardest one I have ever been in." Applejack looked at me, her face began to relax as she listened every word that I said. "To be honest, I don't want to leave from this world. Because I have you. But I have a world too to save, and people to protect." I couldn't hold back the tears anymore. I was openly crying by now. "Why this is always happening to me? I already lost my family, my friends, and now... I have to lose you too? I really don't want to but this is the right thing to do. I don't belong here, nor the rest of the rangers. We just happened to be here. I-"

I was cut off by Applejack who's suddenly wrapped her hooves around my neck and pulled me close to her. I immediately wrap my arms around her and continue to cry on her shoulder.

"I-I'm sorry Applejack," I nearly choked up as I searched for words, "If all of this wasn't because of me... you wouldn't be hurting like this. I... I'm so, so sorry Applejack." I cried even louder for each passing second. I could feel all of my emotions that were starting to build up inside me. Anger, guilt, fear, all of them mixed together like a tornado; smashing through every part of my body.

"Sugarcube," Applejack started still holding me close.

"I'm sorry..."

"No need ta be sorry, hon." She rub his back, trying to calm me down but to no avail. "It wasn't any of yer fault. It hurts me a lot too if ya had ta leave me." She was completely sobbing right now. "But ya had a point there. That is yer right thing ta do... Ah can’t imagine what it must be like for ya to lose everyone that ya cared the most. Ah shouldn’t be so quick to judge. Yer going through a lot fer a long time and, Ah understand ya sugar. Ah'm sorry to." We both continue to cry as we held each other tight, sharing all of our emotions together. I finally be able to stop crying and regain my composure, though I could definitely tell my eyes are bloodshot right now.

"Don't ever think that I didn't love you, Applejack," I said, holding her tighter.

"Ah know, and Ah love ya too Daniel. There's never a better stallion much like yerself. And Ah want to spend all of mah time with ya until the day comes."

I don't know what she meant by that as I just hug her tight. I really don't want to leave but, who am I not to refuse it? I let out a sigh, still holding her tight against my body. The warmth of the morning sun and the cool breeze help me to ease up my mind, along with the mare that I hold right now. She was sobbing and I could tell that she's hurting. I backed away and met her eye, those beautiful eyes that I come to know and love are now fill with fear; fear of losing the one that she cared the most. I smiled and put my hand on her shoulder.

"Applejack," I started, "Let's just forget about this. To be honest, I haven't made up my mind yet." Her face brightened a bit as I said that.

"Ya can think 'bout that later, sugar," she cut me off, "Right now, ya have a war ta win." She poked me in the chest. We chuckled together after that. As the laughter died, I get up from my spot but still holding Applejack with me. She smiled and hummed while nuzzling on the crook of my neck. I smiled and put my chin on her forehead as I walked past the apple trees, still stroking Applejack's beautiful mane.

"I love you Applejack," I smiled, "Don't ever think about anything else."

"Ah know, hon. Ah love ya too."

Dang it, what will I do? Should I leave her? Or stay? Goddamn it this is so fucking difficult!

May I suggest something?

Shut the fuck up.

"Sergeant Daniel, this is Sergeant Forbes, the Princesses wish to see you in Twilight's castle. The Elements are waiting here too." The voice literally make my heart jumped out of my chest. Applejack chuckle at my reaction.

I quickly snatch my walkie and respond, "This is Daniel, I'll be on my way. Out."

"Goin' again?" Applejack suddenly asked.

"Probably," I said, "But if it is, I'll promise to come back as fast as possible."

"Ya promise?" She pleaded me with those puppy dog eyes of hers, "Don't do anything stupid out there will ya? I hate ta seeing ya hurt."

I laughed and hug her tighter, "Of course I won't. I'll try my best to survive if it means I could see your face again."

She was now blushing madly. Her cheeks have turned to the colour that's similar to her big brother, Big Mac. She buried her face to my chest and I just laughed at her reaction. I then continue to stroking her mane as we walked to the crystal castle.

I wish this moment would last forever. I will always love you Applejack.

Author's Note

On going chapter: Battle Plans

The Battle Plans

Day 11 - 07:38
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

After five minutes of walking, Applejack and Daniel finally arrived to their destination. Daniel put her down and both of them enter the main door and proceed to the throne room. There, Celestia and the Elements along with Forbes waiting for their arrival. Forbes stood between Twilight and Fluttershy with crossed arms. He smiled when he saw Daniel walked in. Applejack took a seat next to Rainbow while Daniel standing between them.

"Feeling good bro?" Rainbow asked to the young ranger.

"As always," Daniel said, offering a hoofbump, which Rainbow gladly accept. He notice Shining was standing between Twilight and Pinkie Pie, which he immediately smiled at the stallion. "It's been awhile since we last met."

Shining chuckles, "You've been really busy lately, I can't disrupt your time."

Daniel shrugged, "Meh, you can talk with me if you want to. I won't mind."

"Alright," Forbes getting their attention by clapping his hands, "I believe the Princess wants to inform something." They all turned their gaze to the sun goddess.

Celestia clear her throat, "Everyone, I would firstly like to thank you the rangers for coming into this meeting as soon as possible." Forbes and Daniel nod, still with crossed arms. "I just received a report from my recon squads. Each of the squad had said that the war was starting to have psychological effects on captured cities."

"Enslaved?" Twilight asked. Celestia only nod with a sad look.

"Damn Sombra," Daniel shook his head.

"One of my recon squadron had trapped in the city of Baltimare, who is mostly crowded by the enslaved ponies," Celestia said again, "They are now fighting with the resistance in the city."

"Anything else?" Forbes asked.

"Yes," Luna chimed in, "Another squad said that in the city of Fillydelphia, they had discovered hundreds of traumatized children."

The table then began to emerge the map of two cities.

"Always looks like seeing the future to me," Forbes chuckles. Daniel soon followed suit.

"Maybe one day, Sergeant."

"This is Baltimare," Celestia said as she pointed the city on Daniel's right, "And this is Fillydelphia." She pointed on the left one.

"It's all up to you kid," Forbes said while putting his both hands on the table, "I believe you're the best tactician the rangers could've asked for."

Daniel observed the maps that had been given to him by the sun goddess. Princess Celestia was worried about enslaved ponies, since Sombra probably was treating them very badly. However, Princess Luna was concerned about the kids, who couldn't handle living in such a horrible scenario. Daniel brought his hand to his chin, trying to consider which city could be next. Most of the time, it was woman and children first, but back in the days of the Civil War, slaves were the primary concern. And yes, Daniel had been in a tough situation like this; worst, but he never been forced to choose between a child and a slave. Both needed to be rescued, but which one needed it more? Darn it. He put one of his hands to Applejack's chair, while the other on Rainbow's. Daniel groan as he tried to figure a way out.

"Staff Sergeant...," Princess Celestia said, getting Daniel's attention, "We hate to place this decision on your shoulders but... you have more experience with seeing the effects of war on these groups." Daniel nodded, trying to observe the layouts of the cities. Neither one had an easy way in, or out. Making stealth a primary concern.

"Baltimare has a local militia that's been fighting the Sombra's army right? Guards too?" Daniel asked as he looked up to Celestia. Princess Celestia looked over to her sister, who nodded.

"Yes, but they are heavily outnumbered, and we believe that they're setting up a desperate 'last stand' as we speak." She said with concern in her voice.

"How many of them are there?" Forbes asked.

"We are not sure," Cadance replied, "Maybe dozens? Not until one battalion."

"In each city?"

"Probably."

Daniel still observing both cities. He then placed his hands on the table and narrowed his eyes. These cities sure are pretty big. How will it be? He closes his eyes and let his brain do it's job, until a crazy idea pops out of his mind. This might be crazy but... at least this is for the best.

"You said there are not until one battalion?" Daniel asked as he looked to Princess of the Night.

"I hope so," she replied.

"You got any plans?" Forbes asked to Daniel.

"I might have one, but this is gonna be crazy." All of them waited for Daniel to spoke up. He took a deep breath before he spoke, "We need to split up our forces."

"Come again?" Twilight asked. Daniel looked up to face her.

"We have large amounts of troops, and thanks to our tech, a heck of lot of firepower to back them up. Now what I'm recommending will rescue both of the cities, with minimal casualties, if any." He says. The Princesses look over to each other. Luna and Cadance nods, and Celestia looks over to Shining Armor, the captain of the guard. He also nods. Celestia smiles and looks back to the Staff Sergeant.

"And what do you have in mind, Guardian?" Daniel smiles sheepishly at her compliment, but he quickly regain his composure as he clears his throat.

"Alright, here's what we're gonna do," he began his explanation, "Me and my squad are heading to Baltimare. Luckily for us, Fillydelphia and Baltimare are on one route. It will be easy for us to send reinforcements to one another, since we got the helicopters." He then looked to Forbes. "Forbes, I need you and your men to take Fillydelphia, we use every weapon we got. Tanks, choppers, everything. We're gonna make this as one final push."

"Hooah," Forbes replied. Right now, the ponies looked at Daniel with hope in their eyes. He's gonna make one final push, one last chance and they know he won't fail it.

"We need to send a small, heavily armed strike team to Baltimare, let our allies know we're on our way. We can use the Abrams to lay down heavy fire. The strongest warriors among us will lead the charge, we're kicking in the front door here." He continued. He then pointed at one of the spot on Baltimare. "Here, we're sending a massive attack force, but first we pick off slave drivers and rescue the slaves. Once we've rescued about three fourths of the prisoners, we send in the full assault force, and liberate the remaining prisoners from there. We have to make sure not to make any shots too early, or we could give our troops away."

"So what am I suppose to do?" Forbes asked impatiently. Daniel put a sly smile on his face.

"Forbes," he said, "I need you with Stryker and the helicopters to liberate Fillydelphia, along with the other rangers. You'll with two helicopters, a Stryker, and two humvees. Watch out for civvies, if it's possible, firstly you guys do a stealth move to get the civvies out of there. Me and my squad will with four Abrams and give 'em hell. After we liberate both towns, we regroup back in Ponyville and proceed our way to Crystal Empire. With that, we kill Sombra and make sure he regret all of this. His time will come... soon." Daniel paused for a minute before realized something. "Wait, how's the jet doing?"

"I was hoping for you to ask that Staff Sergeant," Celestia said, "The unicorns had tried their best to repair it. It seems the result is very satisfying."

"Don't tell me-"

"Yes," Luna cut him off, "It can fly again, you don't need to worry about it anymore."

Rainbow's face begin to brighten up when she heard it. "I really want to see how it can fly!" She exclaimed.

Daniel and Forbes chuckled at her reaction. "After the war is over, I think you deserve to have a look on it," Daniel said with a smile. Rainbow immediately leapt off from her chair and hugged Daniel tight.

"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you so much!"

Daniel chuckles as he trying to balance himself from the sudden outburst. He then wrapped his arms around the cyan pegasus. "You're very welcome Dash."

Rainbow release the hug and sit down to her chair again. Daniel then continue on his plan. "So, with the jet have been fixed..." He stopped as he chuckled for a moment, "This is gonna be so much fun than I thought."

"You don't say," Forbes putting on a naughty smile on his face, "But don't get too cocky now there kid. We don't know what he's planning out there."

"I know, I know," Daniel replied, "It's just, I don't wanna trapped in this war anymore. We have to end this once and for all." He said with a confident smile. "And I bet Sombra is now out of ideas. Anyway, I want the jet to support both squads, bomb run."

"Bomb run?" Twilight asked while Forbes only smirks at the young ranger's plan.

"I believe the F-16 have a bunch of missiles on her wings, she will be our most valuable air support. With the missile launch from her, she would be able to kill multiple enemies in just one shot. I'm sure that Phillip would love to do the gun run."

"How will he be able to get out from the hospital?" Forbes asked to the ponies.

"Well," Starlight said, "Because of the magic that heals him faster than before, I think he should be able to come out tomorrow... morning, I guess?"

"Perfect," Daniel snaps his fingers, "All we have to do now is to find his copilot. The last one didn't make it."

"Yeah," Forbes said, a sad tone on his, "I think I already got one. His name is Private Garrison. I heard that he could fly a plane, in this situation, maybe he could fly a jet."

"That should help," Daniel replied, "Alright, let's cut this. Me, Jerry and Chase will lead the charge on Baltimare, while Forbes, Zano and Johnson leading the charge to Fillydelphia. Save the civilians, and give 'em hell. Hooah?"

"Hooah," Forbes replied.

They both then looked to Celestia, waiting for her response. She smiled at the rangers and a single tear ran down her cheek.

"How can I ever repay you for your kindness?" She said, sniffling. Daniel smiled warmly and slowly walked to her side and placed a hand around her.

"No need to thank us Your Highness, we just do what is right to do. And we're happy to help you, and the rest of your little ponies." Celestia then wrap her wing to Daniel and hug him tight. Daniel gladly accept this with sharing his warmth to the Princess. "Don't worry Your Highness, we'll do what we do best."

Celestia smiled lovingly as she listened to his words. "Please, call me Celestia."

Daniel chuckles, "Hehe, alright Celestia. What do you say about the plan?"

"Well, I for one am for your plan. What about you three?" Celestia said still holding Daniel while looking to the other Princesses and Shining.

"Absolutely," Shining smiled, "I'll assist you in Baltimare, you're not going in there without somepony the guards know they can trust."

"I believe they already know the rangers alright."

"Better take some precautions," Shining pit on a sly grin. Daniel chuckles, knowing that he won't win against the stallion. He then let go of the hug and looks at Luna.

"Do what you have to do, Dann," she says, smiling as she does, "We can count on you."

Daniel nodded and looked at Cadance, who immediately tackled him into a tight hug. "Just be safe, okay." She said.

"What? We haven't arrange the time yet."

"How about tomorrow at ten?" Forbes asked, "Phillip should fully recover and we have enough time to prepare ourselves."

"I was thinking the same thing," Daniel said still being held by the Princess of Love, "It's alright Princess, I'll be fine." Though, he doubt about it but he didn't want everyone to worry about him. Cadance let go of the hug and smiled at him, lovingly.

"Flurry will always greet you when you're back."

"Likewise," Daniel winked at her. He then looked back at the ponies and crossed his arms. "Right, I think that's all. Me and Forbes will inform the other rangers and tomorrow, we'll do our final assault for Sombra." He then grabbed his walkie and turn it on. "All rangers, this is Sergeant Nicholas, meet me in the Town Hall on the next five hours. We're about to stopping a river." The ponies confused at his words. Daniel put back his walkie and looked at the ponies. "What?" He simply asked.

"Stopping a river?" Sunset asked, tilting her head.

Daniel chuckled and proceed his way out of the room. Before that, he turned around and smiled at the ponies. "Let's just say... victory is right in front of our eyes."

Author's Note

On going chapter: Stopping the River

Stopping the River

The next morning...

Day 12 - 09:39
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

Yesterday was spent by informing the rangers and all of the guards about the plan. Not only that, it took a couple of hours to show and train Garrison how to control the jet. But he manage to handle that when he fly with Phillip, who was in no good condition but he insist to train him anyway.

"Hey Shining," Daniel said as he pat the stallion's shoulder, "I think you might need this." He handed his walkie to the captain.

"Absolutely my friend," Shining gladly accept and grab it with his magic, "Wait, what about you?"

"Don't worry, Twilight duplicate it already." They both chuckle and continue to ready themselves.

After taking a full day rest, Daniel and all of the rangers gathered on the train station, along with all of the guards and The Princesses with the Elements. Daniel was standing in front of the troops with Forbes on his side. With their arms on their backs, Daniel looked to his right, then to his left. And what he saw just as he hoped for, faces full of confidence and bravery. The residents of Ponyville too were gathering around the army.

"Good morning everyone," Daniel started firmly to the troops, "Sometimes in life, whether you've just failed a test, flunked an interview or you were simply out for the count after ten minutes at the gym, it would be really useful if someone were on hand - or hoof - to give you some hugely inspiring words to help you get back out of there. Well, that's what I'm gonna do. But let's be honest, I'm not really good at inspirational speech, or something like that so I'm gonna make this quick." He clears his throat as he continue.

"My friends, you are about to embark upon the Great Crusade, towards which we have striven these many days. The eyes of the world are upon you. The hopes and prayers of the liberty-loving ponies everywhere march with you. You will bring about the destruction, the eliminations of Sombra tyranny over oppressed ponies of Equestria, and the security for ourselves in a free world!"

He looked to every face in front of him. Then he looked to Celestia and the others, their faces filled with admiration. He looked back to the army, who were standing firmly and looked back at him. The rangers were standing on the very far end.

"I don't want to get any messages saying, 'I am holding my position.' We are not holding a goddamned thing. Let Sombra do that. We are advancing constantly and we are not interested in holding onto anything, except the enemy's balls. We are going to twist his balls and kick the living shit out of him all of the time. Our basic plan of operation is to advance and to keep on advancing. We're going to go through the enemy like shit through a tinhorn!"

Daniel stopped for a moment to took several breaths.

"For the service you have done in this great struggle in which we are engaged I present you sincere thanks for myself and the country. I almost always feel inclined, when I happen to say anything to soldiers, to impress upon them in a few brief remarks the importance of success in this contest. It is not merely for today, but for all time to come that we should perpetuate for our children's children this great and free government, which we have enjoyed all our lives. I beg you to remember this, not merely for my sake, but for yours... the nation is worth fighting for, to secure such an inestimable jewel. The result of our efforts will be unclouded glory, and a durable peace."

The troops under Daniel's command received the speech well. The sergeant's strong reputation caused considerable excitement among the army, and they listened intently, in absolute silence, as he spoke. As well for the residents.

"I, myself am amongst you at this time, not as for my recreation or sport, but being resolved, in the midst and heat of the battle, to live or die amongst you all; to lay down, for my God, and for the kingdom, and for my friends, my honour and my blood."

Daniel looked at Celestia. She was now at the verge of her tears, and so does the others who were standing right next to her. He then looked to everypony who is watching at him. The residents, they seemed to be more confident than before. They looked at him with awe as he spoke. Daniel smiled and continue on his speech.

"We shall not flag or fail, we shall go on to the end, we shall fight in Equestria, we shall fight on the seas and oceans, we shall fight with growing confidence, and growing strength in the air, we shall defend our country, whatever the cost may be..." He paused for a second to took a deep breath, "We shall fight on the beaches, we shall fight on the landing grounds, we shall fight in the fields and in the streets, we shall fight in the hills! WE SHALL NEVER SURRENDER!!!"

"YEAAAHHHH!!" The army are now cheering while raising their weapons to high up to the sky. Daniel couldn't help but smile at the scenery. He felt a hand on his shoulder and he saw Forbes gave him a smirk, yet confident smile.

"Not good at inspirational speech eh?" Forbes teases him, "I think the whole town like it." Forbes gestured Daniel to look at the residents and when he saw, all of them looked at him with wide eyes. As if they just saw an angel fall from the sky.

"Well, to be honest, one of it I remembered from Winston Churchill's speech." They both chuckled for awhile.

The cheering soon dies and now the army stood firmly and looked back at the young sergeant.

He looked up at the sky as he spoke, "Sleep tight Equestria! We got your six covered!"

"We're Oscar Mike!" Forbes shouted as he readjust his weapon, "Come on ladies! Today, is the day to celebrate our victory! HOOAH!"

"HOOAH!!" All of them screamed from the top of their lungs. The guards began to enter the trains while the rangers going for their own vehicles.

"I'll let you go with two humvees there Daniel," Forbes suddenly said.

"What? Why?"

"There's only three of you in the humvee. I bet you need more men. Besides..." Forbes smiled, "We already got two choppers with full of rangers, we can take that."

Daniel smiled and nod to Forbes. He was about to go to the humvee with his friends when a sudden voice stopped him. He turned around to see Phillip and his copilot running towards him.

"Daniel!" Phillip shouted as he waved his hand.

"What is it buddy?" Daniel asked when they stopped right in front of him.

"Is this really our last battle?" He asked frantically.

"I hope so, I've done enough with Sombra. He killed Finn already and I'll make sure that he'll pay for it."

"Aww man," Phillip whined, "I've only been here for a day. Plus all of it was in that hospital."

"Not all of it," Forbes chuckled, "You're late son, you missed all of the fun."

"But trust me," Daniel added, "You don't wanna. When I said I had enough, I really mean it."

"I agree with him," Forbes said.

Phillip let out a sigh and lowered his head. His copilot, by the name of Garrison patted his shoulder. "Dude, it's alright. You should be grateful that you didn't make it here in the first place. You heard him, his friend's dead because of this."

"In war, everyone dies," Phillip retorted.

"Yeah, but do you want to die?" Garrison asked again. Phillip didn't answer his question as he remained silent. Daniel sighed and put his gun on his side while crossing his arms.

"Listen dude, I don't know what's gone into you. We better get going right now, the others are waiting."

Phillip nodded and walked away with Garrison to their jet. Daniel shook his head and turned around to walk to his humvee. Again, he was stopped by someone calling his name. But this one, he had a smile on his face and turned around just in time when he was tackled to the ground by a big hug.

"Promise me ya'll come back," the orange pony said while hugging him as if it's the last thing she would ever do. Daniel chuckles and wrap his arms around her.

"I will," he whispers to her ear and nibbles it, causes Applejack to laugh a little. He was about to get up but only to be pinned down again to the ground when the Elements suddenly give him a group hug.

"Please be safe, Dann," Twilight said. The others too begin to say the words.

"Darling, please come back because I already finished your suit," Rarity said dramatically.

"Promise us you'll be back," Sunset said.

"Don't do stupid thing alone, you hear me?" Starlight said.

"I know you can make it bro, just be cool!" Rainbow said, causing Daniel to chuckle.

"Take care yourself, Dann," Fluttershy quietly said.

"Come back so I can show some of my best cupcakes!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"It's alright girls," Daniel said, trying to break free from the hug, "I'll be fine. Don't you worry about me so much."

The group break the hug and Daniel immediately stand up with his two legs. He smiles at the group, they're worrying him so much until he couldn't explain it with words. "I promise girls, not only I'll come back, but I'll bring back the peace that you're waiting for so long. We'll stop Sombra... today."

The group smiled as Daniel turned away to his humvee. A humvee and four tanks lined up with pride, and so does the other. Daniel jumped into the humvee and took control of the minigun. He looked at Celestia and the others, who is watching him with proud. He smiled and took a deep breath before shouting to the army.

"All right, you sons of bitches! You know how I feel and I know how you feel! I'll be proud to lead you wonderful guys in battle anytime, anywhere! LET'S ROLL OUT!!"

"BATTALION IS OSCAR MIKE!!" Forbes shouted through his walkie.

"Jester One-One, we're taking off," Phillip said.

"This is Dagger Two-One, we're out."

"Dagger Two-Two here, solid copy."

"War Daddy moving." (Abrams 1)

"Warhammer, out." (Abrams 2)

"Firefly here, these bastards better be tough." (Abrams 3)

"Tirpitz, solid copy." (Abrams 4)

"Iron Horse here, let's show them hell." (Stryker)

"All Hunter 2, move out!" They heard Forbes yelled through the walkie.

"Shining Armor here, we're breaking away." The trains immediately left the station with the rangers behind them. The tanks, helicopters, humvees moving out of the village slowly. The troops waved to the onlookers every now and then.

The town's pony residence waving and cheering happily. They know they will win, and that's because just one person who encourage them all. They continue to cheer until the army was out of sight. All of them still stood there, watching at the distance.

"I don't know what to say but..." Twilight suddenly said, "I think we will win."

"Totally!" Rainbow exclaimed, "We're counting on them and they know too that they will win!"

"Ah know we will sugarcube," Applejack said, "We all know."

"He really is a true guardian," Luna chimed in.

"Yeah," Cadance replied, "I can't imagine if Equestria doesn't have a human like him."

"Let's hope for the best of them," Spike said. They all nod and continue on their rambling.

Celestia looked up at the sky and a smile slowly curled from the corners of her mouth. "We are counting on you, Daniel," she mumbled as she closed her eyes, "May your God be with you. And we will always here when you're back."

Author's Note

Hey guys!! Just wanted to say THANK YOU so much for supporting this story. You're the reason for me to keep going it and I really, really thank you for liking the story and reading it so far! The story is about to end though 'cause I had no idea what'll happen next. But I'm planning something... different. Just you wait my friends!

On going chapter: The Crucible

The Crucible - Part 1

"Operation Sombra a.k.a. Operation Onslaught"
Day 12 - 11:32
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Baltimare, Equestria

"Ya guys ready?" Jerry said as he cock his gun.

"Ready as I'll ever be," Chase replied from the driver seat. Two humvees and four tanks are on their way towards their destination. Daniel was gripping tightly the minigun.

"Just like old times, eh?" He said to the others.

"Hooah," Chase replied with a smirk. They continue on their journey and about fifteen minutes have passed, they saw a big city in front of them.

"Is that the city?" War Daddy asked.

"That's definitely alright," Daniel replied through his walkie. They continue again in silent but suddenly a voice interrupted the silence.

"This is Shining Armor, Daniel how long until you all get here?" They must've arrived at the train station.

"Probably three or four minutes," he replied, "Got anything on sight out there?"

"Negative, a report just tells us that the resistance are on the opposite side of the city. It's gonna get a lot harder than we thought."

"Get a grip Captain, we can win this. Let's show Sombra what we've got."

"All right, we'll be waiting for you at the station. Out." After the conversation ended, they finally arrived at the entrance of the city. Daniel turn on his walkie and order the others.

"All right guys this is it. We push forward slowly and kill anyone that stands in our way. Keep an eye out for civvies."

"You know who we are kid." (Firefly)

"I know... we'll regroup with the guards and proceed our way through the town. Sweep every building, every houses, every corners, make sure they're not getting out of here alive."

"Hooah," he heard Jerry replied from inside the humvee.

"Let's move forward."

______________________________________________

"Operation Sombra a.k.a. Operation Onslaught"
Day 12 - 11:35
Sgt. William Forbes
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Fillydelphia, Equestria

"SPIN 'EM UP!" Forbes shouted through his walkie. The rangers then quickly fires to all of the hostiles in front of them. The helicopters landed to disembarked the rangers from the choppers. The rangers quickly move out and the helicopters hoover again in the air while shooting relentlessly at the enemies.

"Air Burst!" Forbes said as he pull out his mag, "Get your squad moving to the right flank! You'll take 'em by surprise while we distract them from here!"

"Got it!" Air Burst replied as he nodded vigorously, "Come on boys! This way!" He gestured his squad to follow him.

"Iron Horse!" Forbes shouted, "Suppressing fire on the grey house!"

"Solid copy, suppressing." The Stryker quickly fires it's main armament to the house, eliminating the hostiles and pinning them down. Forbes was about to get up from his cover but he was thrown off by an explosion right next to him. His vision's blurry and he tried his best to get up.

"Sergeant!" He heard Zano screamed, then he felt a hand gripping on his left shoulder.

"Come on!" Zano exclaimed, trying to pull the sergeant into a cover. After dragging Forbes to a cover, Zano immediately inspects for any wounds. He sigh in relief when he didn't find one. "Sarge, you alright?" He asked.

"I'm... fine..." Forbes replied, still regaining his composure and was panting heavily. He then peeked outside and grabbed his walkie to communicate with the helicopters. "This is Two-One Actual, Dagger Two-One, we need your assist here. That watch tower is pinning us down!"

"We're on it," replied the Blackhawk. The helicopter immediately fired at the tower. Destroying it with it's minigun.

"Hoho yeah, I think they learned their lesson alright," the Blackhawk cockily said, "The tower is done boys, you good to go."

"Thanks for the assist, Dagger Two-One," Forbes replied, "Come on! Push forward!"

"About time!" Johnson said as he jumped out from his cover. The others soon followed and they shoot relentlessly at the enemy.

"Air Burst! Give me a sitrep, over!" Forbes exclaimed while running to another cover.

"Not good!" Air Burst replied from the walkie, "They already know that we're coming! Shield! Get those men working on the left flank! We got bunkers that are pinning us down! We need air support now!"

Forbes quickly ordered the helicopters to assist the flanking guards. "Dagger Two-Two, Air Burst and his troops need air support right away! Can you assist them, over?"

"Affirmative, we're on our way." The Little Bird quickly fly to the east of the town and proceed to support the guards. The rangers are now desperately pushing forward, cleaned every houses, checked every corners, kill every hostiles that were on their way. The Stryker positioned itself to the front of the rangers so they won't taking any casualties. Sombra's army quickly focus on the vehicle and start to shooting at it.

"Hunter Two this is Iron Horse!" The Stryker gunner shouted through the walkie, "We need your assist here! We can't take it anymore!"

"On my way! Squad, get on that house!" He said pointing at a blue house, "We need to assist Iron Horse before he got fucked up out here! Flank 'em through the houses! Go! Go! Go!" All of the rangers move through houses after houses and kill every single one of them.

"Thanks for the assist, Hunter Two-One," the Stryker then move forward from it's location.

"We got hostiles on the white house!" One of the rangers shouted.

"Laze the target!" Johnson replied while putting his mag to his gun. Zano quickly laze the target to a bunch of enemies hiding and firing from the white house.

"Copy that, targeting infantry on the white house." (Iron Horse)

"Forbes, this is Air Burst!" Forbes heard his walkie yelled, "I just got a report that the civilians are being transferred to an abandoned hospital! It's located on the northwest part of the city!"

"Solid copy, Air Burst," Forbes replied, "Let's get to it," he put his walkie back and looked to the rangers, "It's now or never boys! Iron Horse, proceed to push forward!"

"Be advised, we're moving up. Stand clear," replied the Stryker gunner.

"Go! Go! Go!" Zano yelled as he run to a house and quickly slide into cover. After what felt like eternity, Forbes and Air Burst with the guards finally met at a crossroad.

"I see you made it in one piece," Forbes smirk as he put his weapon on his shoulder.

"Without that chopper, we won't make it," Air Burst chuckled, "Their magic sure pinning us down hard."

Forbes was about to respond but a voice from his walkie told him otherwise. "Hunter Two-One, this is Dagger Two-Two, be advised we count multiple hostiles converging on your position! We're taking a lot of heavy fire-" The pilot couldn't continue his sentence when an explosion hit the chopper. "Shit! I lost control of the tail rotor!" The Little Bird struggle itself to hoover in the air but to no avail. Instead it hit a roof of one of the houses and instantly loses control. "Mayday, mayday! This is Dagger Two-Two, we're going down! Fu-" Just then, the helicopter crashed about three blocks away from them.

"Holy shit!" Johnson exclaimed as he saw the helicopter crashed. Forbes' eyes widened at the sight but his thoughts were interrupted by a sound coming from one of the streets. He looked to his left and saw a massive force running towards him. A lot of them.

"Sarge!" Zano exclaimed, "Incoming hostiles!"

Before he could react, a sound of heaven that he's waiting finally get into contact. "Hunter Two-One, this is Jester One-One, requesting a HARM for the section. Standby to engage, over."

He quickly snatch his walkie and respond to the jet, "Solid copy, Jester. Go get 'em."

They heard the sound of the jet is coming closer and closer. "What is that sound?" Air Burst asked, looking at the sky, the guards too looked up at the sky in confusion.

"That is the sound of our Angel," Johnson replied with a smirk, "Just you look at those bastards." He mentioned at the army that were charging towards them. Before Air Burst could reply, Forbes' walkie react again.

"Good tone, good tone. Fox three, fox three." Just then, a jet dive fast to the enemy and it launches a missile from one of its wings.

"Aaand..." Forbes said, "Merry Christmas."

BOOM!

A huge explosion from the missile ripped the army to shreds. Only few of them remain on the road. The rangers hoot and holler in excitement.

"Yeah!"

"Whoo-hoo!"

"Get some, baby!"

"Hooah!"

"You don't get this in the Fourth of July!"

Forbes chuckled while the guards just watched in disbelief. "Wow, good hit, Jester. Good hit." Forbes smirked.

"Copy that, moving towards Baltimare. You're on your own now."

"Two-One Actual, this is Dagger Two-One," Forbes' walkie sounded on again, "I have a visual on the crash site. I see small arms fire coming from the cockpit. Request permission to initiate search and rescue, over."

"Negative Two-One, you're about to scout the hospital ahead. Let us do the work. Out."

"Copy that."

"Two-Two, do you copy? What's your status, over?" Forbes asked.

They heard a coughing sound before the pilot could respond, "I'm here. Clark is KIA. Hostiles moving in fast! I could sure use some help here!"

"Hold on, we're coming to ya." Without a second thought, Forbes looked at the group. "Air Burst, you with me," he said quickly, "Zano, Johnson, go to the crash site and rescue the pilot. Team, move out!" Zano and Johnson nodded vigorously and quickly run to the crash site.

"So what are we do now, Sarge?" Air Burst asked, looking at the sergeant.

"We'll clear the remaining forces," he replied as he pointed towards the street. Several groups of hostiles charging towards their position, fast. "Let's go for hand-to-hand combat, shall we?" He said as he pulled out his knife.

"I would love to," Air Burst replied with a smirk.

"Iron Horse, hold your position will ya, we got it from here."

"Iron Horse holding position," replied the Stryker.

"Rangers! Lead the way!" Forbes shouted as he ran towards the charging army.

"HOOAH!" They replied in unison.

"Guards! Push forward!!" Air Burst shrieked.

"YEAAAHHHH!!!" The guards quickly run towards the enemies, with their shields and spears raised. Both of the army then clashed in the middle of the street and immediately kill one another. Soldiers soon fell to the ground, the guards, the dark forces, even the rangers. Not long enough after that, Sombra's army already pull back to their - what Forbes assumed - their last stand. The hospital.

"All right," he said, panting heavily, "Good job soldiers. Now we just have to engage the hospital."

"What?" Air Burst was taken aback by his statement, "We would probably kill the civilians!"

"Did I say, we kill all of them?" Forbes asked, "The rangers will do the job, while you and your troops surrounding outside of the hospital. Make sure no enemy comes out of there... alive."

Air Burst wasn't sure about this. He looked to the ground, trying to make a decision. Finally, he sighed in defeat. "All right, but make sure to not kill the civilians. Especially the kids."

"We were born for this Commander. And you know we won't." Just then, Zano speaks through the walkie.

"Sarge, we got the package. The copilot's dead and the pilot's right leg is badly injured. I don't think we can heal him in here."

Forbes grab his walkie, "This is Forbes, I'm sending the Blackhawk to your position."

"Roger that."

He then quickly contact the Blackhawk, "Dagger Two-One, this is Hunter Two-One, I need you to bring the pilot back to Ponyville. Let Twilight heal him for the meantime, over."

"Copy, Two-One Actual. Moving to the crash site, out." Forbes put back his walkie and sat down. He took off his helmet and run a hand to his hair. The guards sees this and immediately take their rest too, along with other rangers. They soon started to blather one another. Air Burst sit down next to the sergeant.

"So," he started, "What're we gonna do now?"

Forbes looked at him, "We'll wait for Zano and Johnson to come. Before that, let's gather our lifeless guards and rangers and put them inside Iron Horse. Leave the door open so it doesn't smell inside."

"You sure about that?" Air Burst asked.

"No one left behind, Commander. We'll bring 'em home, no matter what."

Air Burst smiled and nodded, they soon lined up the lifeless body of their teammates and get them inside the Stryker. Lucky for them, there's not much for the casualties. They took a seat after done with that and after a minute of waiting, the walkie suddenly turned on.

"Hunter Two-One, Dagger Two-One, the packages have been secured. Moving back to Ponyville, out."

He grab his walkie and respond, "Copy that, get here as soon as you can after that."

"Roger."

"Forbes, this is Zano, the pilot is being sent back to Ponyville. Along with his copilot. We're moving in towards your position, over."

"Solid copy, Zano. We'll wait for you here." Forbes put back his walkie and let out a sigh.

"Long day, huh?" Air Burst teases him. Forbes nudge him and they both laughed together.

"I was wondering if I would ever get back home." Air Burst looked at him, sadness filled in his eyes.

"Don't worry, Sarge," he replied, "I'm sure the Princesses will handle that."

"I hope so. I just want to see my family again before Christmas, hope my war will end soon." Forbes looked up at the sky.

Air Burst smiled at him and looked back at the squad. "You will, Sarge. I know you will."

"Thanks, Commander." Suddenly, another voice interrupts them. They quickly looked over to the source and saw Zano and Johnson running towards them.

"Sarge!" Zano exclaimed as he came to a full stop and put his hands to his knees.

"What is it, Private?" Forbes immediately stood up, followed by Air Burst and the rest of the guards. They all quickly surrounds the panting rangers.

"What is it?" One of the guards asked frantically.

"We..." Zano replied but couldn't speak because the lack of air he was in.

"We manage to interrogate one of those bastards," Johnson quickly said.

"Why the hell did you do that?" Forbes asked, crossing his arms.

"We just wanted information," Zano retorted, "And we have to move... now."

"Why?" Air Burst asked.

"Soon," Johnson said, "They're gonna kill all of the civilians. We have to act now!"

Forbes eyes widened and he quickly put on his helmet and give it a pat on the side. "All right," he said as he cocked his gun, "We'll do this the old style."

The rangers smirked at the sergeant. They know what they're going to do, and that will be fun.

"This is just getting better and better," one of the rangers said.

"Indeed my friend," Forbes nodded, "Now, I want you to listen very carefully." With that, they all began to form the plan. They all listen to every word that Forbes said in silent.

"Where's the power switch for the hospital though?" Forbes asked.

"It should be in the basement," one of the guards replied, "I've been there before."

"All right. You know your position guards?" Forbes asked, ending the briefing.

"We know," Air Burst said. The guards nodded vigorously.

"Rangers, you know what to do."

"Hooah," the rangers replied in unison.

"All right," Forbes grip his gun, "Save the civilians, secure the city and get the heck outta here." He then grabbed his walkie and looked to the Stryker. "Iron Horse, hold your position with the guards until I say so."

"Copy that."

Forbes put back his walkie. "We're Oscar Mike!"

Author's Note

Another new chapter! Hope you guys like it!

On going chapter: The Crucible - Part 2

The Crucible - Part 2

"Zano, you have any idea where the civvies are?" Forbes quietly asked.

"I think they're on the third floor," Zano replied as he leaning against the wall, "That's the information that we got from the interrogation before. Right, John?" Johnson nodded.

"All right rangers," Forbes said, looking back at the rangers, "Don't do anything stupid. We'll knock out all of the hostiles without our guns. Just knifes and hands, since we don't have any silencer. We push on the first floor then to the basement, after turning off the power, we proceed our way upstairs and onto the hostages. Do I make myself clear?"

"Hooah," all of them replied.

"Good, let's move up."

"Wait..." One of the rangers holding their movements, "If we turned off the fucking lights, how can we able to see the enemies?"

Now that's an interesting question. None of them had an answer. Forbes too didn't think about that. Of course this would be easy if they have night vision goggles. Now, what should they do? Forbes looked at the ground, groaning as he does. He didn't have any plan B, this was the only plan.

"Goddammit, I didn't think about that," he muttered under his breath, but loud enough for the rangers to hear it. All of them stay quiet for a moment to figure out a plan. It's gonna be difficult to make a stealth move on daylight. Until one of the rangers desperately said.

"You know what, let's just do this shit."

"What?" Johnson asked, "What the hell are you thinking?"

"He's right," one of the rangers replied, "If we're gonna save the civilians, we better save them now. With or without the lights."

"I hate to say this but..." Zano said, "I'm in."

The rangers looked at each other. Slowly, one by one they nodded their heads. Until it's only Forbes and Johnson.

"Dammit," Johnson said as he looked at the rangers, "You better be right about this."

The rangers then looked at Forbes, who is looking straight to the ground. He narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. He then look back to the rangers, all of them have serious, yet confident expression. Forbes nod to them.

"All right, let's do this... together."

"Hooah," they replied in unison. The rangers, with total number of sixteen soldiers, moving slowly towards the hospital. They all move as quiet as possible, not to attract any enemies that are watching at the windows. They move from their blind spot and proceed their way into the hospital. They arrived at a steel door and they quickly move to their position. Two of the rangers crouched a few meters away from the front door and aimed their guns forward.

"Breaching, breaching." One of the rangers said. Johnson quickly move to the front door and kicked it with full force.

"Move up!" The rangers then quickly move in to the building. They arrived at a large hallway. Forbes peeked out from cover to see the hallway. To their left, it's only a dead end with a window on it. To their right, they saw several hostiles coming their way. Forbes leaned against a wall and crouched with the others.

"All right," he said quietly, "I count three-foot-mobiles converging on our position. When they got close enough, we'll surprise 'em and slit their throats. Got it?" The rangers nodded vigorously and waited for the enemies to come. At the right time, they manage to kill all of the enemies and proceed moving forward to the second floor. They saw a door with the words 'emergency exit' on top of it. Forbes nodded and they went to the stairs, while four of the rangers guarding the first floor. As Forbes opened the door to the second floor, the enemies are way too many for them to handle. He quickly closed the door and turned to the rangers.

"These guys are too many," he said as he looked upstairs, "I suggest we keep moving to where the civilians being hostaged. We can deal with them later."

"All right boys, you heard him," Zano said, "Let's go." All of them quickly move to the third floor. Just as Forbes was about to open the door, he remembered something. He quickly snatch his walkie and contact Air Burst.

"Air Burst, this is Forbes, have you got any location of the civilians, over."

"Uhh, I don't know," replied the commander, "I'll go and scout the third floor to help you out."

"What?" Forbes nearly shouted, "What the hell do you think you're doing, Commander?"

"You forgot I got wings? I can sneak and peek through the windows easily without getting caught."

Forbes remained silent for a moment before he spoke up, "All right, but be careful out there."

"Aye aye, Sarge." With that, the rangers waited patiently for an answer from the pegasus commander. About two minutes of waiting, the walkie suddenly turned on.

"This is Air Burst, I have a visual on the civilians. Damn, these guys are cruel. They're on some kind of a hall. I count nine hostiles inside. Two stallions are guarding each of the door while three of them are at the far end of the hall."

"I assume three doors?" Forbes asked.

"Yeah, where are you though?"

"We're in the emergency exit."

"Right, I saw it earlier. Just go straight 'till the end and then make your way to the right. The hall should be on your right by then."

"Copy. Thanks for the assist, Air Burst."

"You got it." Forbes put back his walkie and looked back at his friends.

"All right boys, this is it. It's now or never."

"Hooah," one of the rangers replied. Forbes quietly opened the door and peeked his head outside. There, he saw two stallions were sitting against the wall. He then focusing his sight on his ACOG. Their eyes closed, so he assumed they must be sleeping. He closed the door again and turned back to other rangers.

"I count two hostiles in the hallway," he quietly said, "I assume they must be sleeping 'cause their eyes are closed."

"Just stay frosty," replied Zano, "We don't know if that's a trap or not."

"All right," Forbes took a deep breath and let out a big sigh, "I'll go first, see if they're sleeping or not."

"You're going alone are you nuts?" Johnson said.

"It's the best option right now. We can't just suddenly barged in like drunken people like that. I'll signal you when it's clear."

Johnson and Zano looked at each other before looking back towards the sergeant, both of them then nod. Forbes smiled and slowly opened the door. He moved to the two stallions as quiet as possible. As he move closer, he pull out his knife; that is already covered in blood from the previous fights, and gripped it tightly. When he was close enough to stab the ponies, his eyes widened. Their body filled with cuts and bruises and were covered in blood. One of them slowly opened his eyes and looked limply at the sergeant.

"Help... us..." He said, dying. Blood slowly coming out from his mouth.

Forbes was completely out of his mind right now. He didn't know what to do, whether this was a trap or they really needed help. He looked to his surroundings and find nobody in particular. He crouched next to the stallions and place a hand on his shoulder.

"You're gonna be fine," he said. Then, he looked back at the door and signal the rangers to come. They quickly did as they said and rushed to the sergeant.

"Whoa," one of them spoke up, "What the hell?"

"Sarge, what happened to them?" Zano asked.

"I have no idea," he lift his head to face Zano, "Get 'em out of here."

"What?" Johnson said, "But they are-"

"That's an order, dammit! We ain't gonna let them die! Now come on, get them downstairs and tell Air Burst to take care of them." Two of the rangers quickly placed the stallions on their shoulders and rushed towards the stairs. Thats means there are only ten rangers left. When they were out of sight, Forbes stood up and looked at the others. "Come on, let's get 'em outta here." They quickly move on and turned right. There, they saw three doors on their right.

"This must be it," one of the rangers said.

"Hell yeah," Johnson replied, "Got any charges to breach the doors?" The rangers looked at each other. Then, they shook their heads. "Dammit," he muttered.

"We're back!" They looked to the hallway and saw the two rangers were back after securing the wounded 'hostiles'. One of them was carrying a backpack.

"Hey," Forbes said as he snapped his fingers to the ranger, "You got any charges?" The ranger who was carrying the backpack smiled evilly at him.

"Hooah," he replied. Forbes returned the evil smile and he quickly order the ranger to pull out the charges. Once they get what they need, all of them stacks up at the three doors and plants the breaching charge. Four rangers for each door. The two leaned against the wall while the other two crouched in front of the door, aiming their weapons forward.

"Do it," Forbes said, signalling the rangers. They pull the trigger simultaneously and the breaches explodes. Time seemed to slow down when the rangers burst in. All of them quickly eliminate all of the hostiles inside the room.

"Clear!" Zano exclaimed when the enemies were all lying on the ground. Just as Forbes was about to give the report to Air Burst, they all heard hoofsteps coming from the hallway.

"I think we set the alarm," Johnson said, "Get to hallway, now!" The rangers immediately get out of the room and run to the hallway. When they turn left, they saw all of their enemies charging towards them.

"This should be easy," said one of the rangers as he place his gun on his hip.

"Fire at will!" Forbes shouted. The rangers immediately open fire at the charging army. Soon, all of them fell to the ground, not moving a single muscle. Forbes pull out his mag and grabs the fresh one onto his weapon. Cocking it while looking back at the rangers. "Mission complete, Bravo Zulu." After assuring the civilians that they all friendly, the rangers escort the civilians out of the hospital. When they were out of the building, the rangers immediately greeted by loud cheering from the guards and the civilians.

"Guess this is it," Zano said, smiling as he does.

"Yeah, I think we did it," Forbes too began to smile, "We save these folks."

"Score three for the military intelligence," Johnson proudly said. The rangers laughed together and proceed their way to the guards. The guards happily greeted them.

"Air Burst," Forbes said, getting the commander's attention, "I want you and the guards escort the civvies back to Ponyville, we'll take it from here." He stopped for a moment before asking him, "How's our guests?"

"They're fine," the pegasus replied, "We'll asked them what happened when they are fully recover."

"Thanks, now go and take those civilians with you back to the Princesses."

Air Burst nod and quickly inform other guards. Forbes then grab his walkie, "Iron Horse, this is Two-One Actual, you're allowed to go. Send those guys back home."

"Solid copy Two-One Actual, we're going back home." (Iron Horse)

"Stay safe," Forbes then contact the sun goddess, "Princess Celestia, can you hear me?" It took a moment for the Princess to reply.

"Yes? What's the situation Staff Sergeant? Before that, I'm sorry for your loss."

"No need Your Majesty," Forbes chuckled, "The civilians are on their way back to Ponyville with the guards escorting them in the train. Me and my squad will make our way to Baltimare and help Daniel there."

"Affirmative, Staff Sergeant. Thank you so much for saving my little ponies. We'll be right here when you're back." Forbes then put back his walkie and walked over to the rangers.

"All right boys, this isn't over yet," he said with crossed arms, "I believe our friends in Baltimare need our help. We'll go there in ten minutes. Check your equipment." The rangers nodded and proceed to do their own things.

Forbes then walked back to his humvee and leaned against its trunk. He closed his eyes and let out a blissful sigh. But the moment was interrupted by a sound that's calling him.

"Umm... excuse me?" Forbes opened his eyes and saw a yellow little filly standing in front of him while looking at him in awe. Forbes smiled and crouched to her eye level.

"Yeah?"

"Thanks for saving us," she said sheepishly.

Forbes chuckled, "No problem kid, it was my pleasure."

"But..." She was hesitate at first, but shook her head and looked at him, "What are you?"

Forbes smiled warmly at her and placed his palm to her mane, "Let's just say, I'm one of the Royal Guards."

"Starry!" Forbes heard a female voice. He assumed that she was her mother.

The filly then turned, crying to her mother, "I'll be right there mom!" She turned around to see Forbes and thank him one last time before leaving. Forbes chuckled, but he then heard his walkie shrieks.

"Forbes! This is Daniel! We need immediate back up right now! Warhammer and Tirpitz are busted! We're being cornered! Sombra is engaging us with full force! I say again, we need reinforcements! HURRY! WE DON'T HAVE MUCH TIME!! SHIT!!" A loud explosion could be heard before the walkie turned off. Forbes jumped slightly at the sudden burst but quickly gathered his mind. He ran to the group of rangers and screamed.

"Hey! We gotta go now!!" He said while running to them.

"Now?" Johnson asked, "But we were just-"

"No time, dammit!" He shouted, "Daniel and his men need us right away!" Then, the Blackhawk arrived just in time.

"Dagger Two-One here, awaiting orders."

"Come on!" Forbes said as he running to his humvee, "We're leaving!" The rangers immediately grab their supplies and quickly jumped into the helicopters. While Zano and Johnson get inside the humvee.

"We're Oscar Mike!" Forbes shouted again.

______________________________________________

"Affirmative, Staff Sergeant. Thank you so much for saving my little ponies. We'll be right here when you're back," Celestia said as she lowered the walkie to the table. The Princesses and the Elements were all sitting around the crystal table in Twilight's castle. Twilight and her friends were cheering when they heard the good news.

"I'm so happy that they did it!" Twilight exclaimed, clapping her hooves together.

"Ah know they can do it," Applejack said.

"These guys are awesome!" Rainbow said as she did a little back flip in the air.

"I wonder how's Daniel doing," Sunset chimed in.

"I'm sure he'll be fine, darling," Rarity said, "After all, he did promise to come back for his suit."

"He promised to all of us," Fluttershy said as she giggled at the fashionista. Flurry then clapped her hooves together while in Cadance's grasp.

"Daniel," she said over and over. The ponies looked at her and let out a 'dawwww' as they saw how cute she was.

"He left for couple of hours ago and she missed him already?" Starlight asked as she giggled.

Cadance smiled and hug the filly, "To be honest, I missed him too." The room suddenly filled with heavy silence. All of the ponies lowered their heads, even the Princesses themselves.

"Well," Pinkie started, "We all missed him."

"Yeah," Rainbow replied. Twilight nod in sadness.

"When he will return?" Rarity asked. Celestia let out a sigh.

"I do not know my little ponies, we can only hope for the best for him."

"He won't mind if we contact him now, right?" Luna asked to her sister. The ponies seem to be brightened up a bit after hearing those words.

Cadance smiled at the Princess of the Night, "I'm sure he won't," she then looked to Celestia, "We can speak to him if you want."

Celestia smiled back at her and then she looked back to her ponies. They all had a hopeful look plastered on their faces. Celestia chuckles and levitate the walkie to her sister. Luna's eyes widened and she looked to her sister while tilting her head.

"You want me to-"

"Yes," the white alicorn nodded, "Besides, you don't often talk to him."

Luna smiled widely and quickly snatch the walkie from her sister's magic. "Staff Sergeant Daniel, can you hear me?" They waited patiently but the walkie didn't not making any noise. "Daniel, this is Prin- This is Luna speaking, how's the situation in Baltimare?" Again, there was no response from the young sergeant. All of them began to worry about what might happen to him. "Daniel, can you hear me?" Luna asked again, her face began to worried. "Daniel? Dann, can you read me?"

The walkie then turned on and there's a loud explosion could be heard from it before Daniel shrieks. "I hear you Princess!" Another explosion heard throughout the room.

"Dann? What happened?!" Luna asked frantically.

"We're with the resistance right now! We didn't expect this to be an ambush! They send a goddamn reinforcements and now we're already losing dozens of guards and five of our rangers! Two of our tanks have been knocked out! We need- SHIT!" The ponies flinched at the expletive. "Suppressing fire! Left flank! Left flank! Shining, get your squad to hold that flank with Jerry!" There was a pause for a moment before he shrieked again. "I already requested back up from Forbes! We're being goddamn cornered! Sombra is engaging us with full force! Chase! Right flank! TIMBERWOLVES!!" The walkie then didn't produce a sound anymore.

"Hello?!" Luna asked, she was beginning to worry, "Hello?! Daniel, you there?!"

"Timberwolves?" Twilight asked, scared of what might happen.

Celestia frowned and looked to Twilight and her friends. All of them share the same expression; shock, fear, and worry plastered in each and every one of them. Especially for Applejack. She then quickly stood up from her seat.

"We have ta inform Air Burst 'bout this," she said with a serious tone, "Come on! We must quick!" The ponies nodded vigorously and they rushed out of the castle to the train station.

Please, just hold on a minute, Daniel. She thought while running with the others.

Author's Note

On going chapter: The Crucible - Part 3

The Crucible - Part 3

"Dagger Three-Two, this is Dagger Three-Three, uhh any idea where the hell are we?"

"Negative Dagger Three-Three, I was asking the same question in my mind."

"Huh, weird."

...

...

"Hey, you see that?" (Dagger 3-2)

"See what?" (Dagger 3-3)

"A city, ten o'clock from our position."

"Affirmative Dagger Three-Two, let's get our asses over there."

...

*Whistle* "The city's dead all right... wait... is that..." (Dagger 3-3)

"Holy shit! What the fuck are those things?! Looks like a horde of zombies!"

"I don't know, but I saw a couple of rangers down there... wait, they're popping red smoke!"

...

"Is that a Blackhawk... and tanks?" (Dagger 3-2)

"Yeah, that's definitely a Blackhawk and Abrams all right." (Dagger 3-3)

"Should we help them?"

...

"Dagger Three-Three?" (Dagger 3-2)

"C'mon, the Blackhawk's assisting them, that means the black ones are the enemies." (Dagger 3-3)

"I'll take that as a yes?"

"You betcha."

"All right, let's get to 'em."

...

"Let's bring 'em hell." (Dagger 3-3)

______________________________________________

"We're with the resistance right now! We didn't expect this to be an ambush! They send a goddamn reinforcements and now we're already losing dozens of guards and five of our rangers! Two of our tanks have been knocked out! We need- SHIT!" Daniel saw a squad of infantry converging on their position from their left. "Suppressing fire! Left flank! Left flank! Shining, get your squad to hold that flank with Jerry!" He paused for a moment to fire at the enemies. "I already requested back up from Forbes! We're being goddamn cornered! Sombra is engaging us with full force! Chase! Right flank! TIMBERWOLVES!!"

...

...

"I've got you buddy, hang on! Dagger Two-One, I've popped red smoke in the entrance! Standby to engage on my mark!" Daniel shouted through the walkie.

"Roger that. I have a visual on the red smoke. Standing by."

"Dagger Two-One, cleared hot!"

"Roger that, cleared hot. Guns guns guns... what the hell?!"

"What?!" Daniel looked up at the sky and his eyes immediately widened, "WHAT THE HELL? ANOTHER HELOS?!"

...

Twenty minutes earlier...

"Operation Sombra a.k.a. Operation Onslaught"
Day 12 - 11:33
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Baltimare, Equestria

...

We thought our plan is working pretty well... But we were wrong... I hope this bloody war ends today...

...

Daniel and his friends finally arrived at the entrance of the city. He quickly turned on his walkie and ordered the others.

"All right guys this is it. We push forward slowly and kill anyone that stands in our way. Keep an eye out for civvies."

"You know who we are kid," Firefly said.

"I know... we'll regroup with the guards and proceed our way through the town. Sweep every building, every houses, every corners, make sure they're not getting out of here alive."

"Hooah," he heard Jerry replied from inside the humvee.

"Let's move forward. Stay frosty..." They all moved into the city. Buildings destroyed, smoke coming out from it, debris everywhere. Worse, dead ponies lying everywhere in the streets. Some are even buried in the rubble.

"Goddamn..." Firefly muttered through the walkie.

"I know right," replied Warhammer.

"That dude is fucking crazy," War Daddy said.

"Should we check for any survivors?" Tirpitz asked.

"I don't know," Hunter Two-Two said, "I doubt they could survive this."

"Same here," Chase replied.

"All right," Daniel said, "This is the Wild West, guys. Stay frosty..."

"Hooah," one of the rangers replied. Daniel noticed that his thigh seemed to be vibrating. Looking at the minigun, he saw that his hands were shaking again. He sighed and held it to try and keep it steady, although it didn't seem to be working. The trauma of seeing all the lifeless ponies must have triggered it.

"Dammit," he said through the walkie.

"What's wrong kid?" Tirpitz asked him.

"It's happened again."

"The PTSD?" He heard Jerry replied from the inside of the humvee.

"Yeah... dang it."

"Don't worry kid," Chase said, "Soon, we'll regroup with Shining, get to the resistance and get the fuck outta here... or liberate the city."

"I hope so..." Daniel replied, "I just... I had a bad feeling about this."

"Don't you goddamn say that," Jerry said, "You know your instincts are always right and now don't talk stupid shit and let's just focus on the task."

"I'll try." They continue their way to the station while looking to their left and right. The city was literally like being bombarded with artilleries. Whatever the damage who caused this, it's new to the rangers. But they keep that in the back of their minds. Right now, their main objective is to fight with the resistance and retake the city. After awhile of driving, they finally arrived at the train station. They saw Shining already waiting for their arrival next to the train. He waved his hoof as he saw them.

"All vehicles halt," Daniel ordered through his walkie. All of them instantly came to a full stop. Daniel came out of the humvee, along with Chase and Jerry.

"How's the situation, Captain?" Daniel said as he walked to the white unicorn.

Shining shook his head, "There are no signs of any hostiles in this area. Probably they're gone to fight the resistance."

Daniel then looked at the street while his arms are on his waist. He sighed heavily and looked back at Shining. "All right, we're moving now. Tell your men to stay sharp. I had a bad feeling about this." Shining nodded and quickly gathered his troops next to the convoy. Daniel was about to get inside the vehicle but he just stood there while his hand is gripping the door.

"Kid? You all right?" He heard Chase asked to him. Daniel shook his head and looked to his friend, smiling.

"Yeah, I'll just... I'll be with the guards... on foot."

Chase chuckled and looked at the second humvee, who is carrying five rangers inside. "I want three of you to get out of the vehicle and proceed your way on foot!" He exclaimed.

"What?" One of the rangers asked confused, "Why?"

"Because the Sergeant's here do so." The ranger quickly nods his head and get out of the vehicle, followed by two of his friends. Chase then looked to Jerry, who is sitting in the passenger seat. "Jerry, get on that minigun."

"Hooah," Jerry instantly get up from the passenger seat and onto the minigun. Chase then gets into the driver seat and closed the door. Daniel grab his walkie and ordered the others.

"All right rangers, let's work our way in." With that, all of them move deeper into the city.

______________________________________________

They then came into a crossroad. The buildings everywhere are destroyed. It's worse than the fight back in Afghanistan; before the nuke, of course.

"Uhh guys?" Daniel asked through his walkie while aiming his gun forward, "You guys remember the war in Afghanistan? This is worse for me."

"Totally," Firefly quietly said, "It's like being bombarded by the Katyushas over and over again."

"Magic, dude," Warhammer said, "You know they capable of destroying anything... even these tanks."

"Just like me," War Daddy chimed in, "The main gun's destroyed, track's damaged. What else? Engine will blow up?" The rangers laughed and they continue on rambling for a couple of minutes. The guards slowly moved on the sidewalk. Each time checking pulse for every lying ponies they could find, hoping that they still alive... but none of them could survive the attack like this. This is a total wipeout.

Five minutes later...

"Hang on, I think I saw something," Shining said as he ducked down.

"All vehicles halt," Daniel ordered. All of the vehicles immediately stopped and looked to their surroundings. "What do you see, Captain?" Daniel asked, crouching next to the Captain of the Royal Guards.

"I think I saw a movement, dead ahead." Shining pointed his hoof to the street. Daniel looked at the direction that he pointed but he saw nothing instead of an empty street. Daniel sighed.

"All right guys, keep moving. Watch the rooftops for hostiles. Stay frosty..." All of them continue their mission and move forward slowly. And now, they arrived at T-junction; Daniel ordered them to stop.

"What is it, Sarge?" Tirpitz asked.

"You hear that?" Daniel replied. All of them became very quiet in an instant. Then, they heard screaming noise... a lot.

"It's coming from that way!" Jerry shouted from the humvee and pointed his finger to their right.

"That must be them!" One of the guards said. Suddenly, Hunter Two-Two was hit by a magic and immediately explode, sending it's debris flying everywhere and made the group to shattered.

"AMBUSH!" Daniel shrieked at the top of his lungs. Shining was about to order the guards but then he was thrown off by another explosion and slammed to a wall.

"TARGETS! LEFT SIDE! LEFT SIDE!" Chase shouted as he get of the humvee and start shooting. The rangers immediately open fire at the buildings to their left. Two rangers already dead from the humvee and there are only six left of them and four tanks. Daniel helped Shining to get up.

"We got a man down!" A ranger could be seen lying beside the wreck. Another ranger tried to reach him but his head got pierced by an arrow instead.

"Shit!" Jerry shrieks.

"COME ON! WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE!" A ranger screamed.

"JUST GO STRAIGHT THROUGH THIS STREET! GO!" Daniel shouted. All of the guards immediately run away from the sudden attack. "All units! Get the hell outta here!"

"Roger! Roger!" War Daddy shouted through the walkie. The tanks and the humvee soon followed and run from the enemies. They run for what feels like eternity but then, something caught their eyes at the end of the street. It was the town square and it was being bombarded by magics.

"There's the resistance with the guards!" Shining shouted, still desperately running. All of them didn't see the back up arrived cause they're busy dealing with the enemy that's coming from their north.

"Alright, all tanks prepare to engage all hostiles! Kill every single one of them!" Daniel ordered.

"Solid copy! Loading HE," Warhammer replied.

"HE loaded!" Firefly said, "Let's tear these bastards apart!"

"CHARGE!!!!" Daniel shouted as he fired relentlessly. Soon, the guards poured out from the street and join their allies in the fight. Chase, with full speed, circling around like a drunken driver while Jerry firing his minigun in every direction. Both of them were enjoying the moment as they run over dozens of ponies and let out a satisfied laugh.

"HAHAAA, EAT THIS BITCH!!" Chase shouted happily.

"MATHAFACKAAA!! WHOOOOOO-HOOOO!!" Jerry too screamed and laughed evilly. Daniel and his troops quickly get inside the barricade that the militia has set up, who are eyeing them with confused looks. Then, the tanks came out of the street and were now moving towards them

"This is War Daddy, the tanks have arrived."

"Good! Open fire on the northern part of the building! I count thirty plus enemy foot mobiles! Damn, there's a lot of 'em!" Daniel shouts as he slams a fresh clip into his weapon. He cocks it and aims his weapon at the hostiles and starts firing again.

"Target acquired... FIRE!" Firefly shouts and the next second, four explosions could be seen in front of them and ponies flying everywhere. Some of them being ripped to shreds.

"Good hit, good hit," Daniel said, satisfied.

"What are those things?" One of the militiaman shouts. Shining Armor lands next to the militiaman and knocks over a pony.

"Don't worry soldier, they're on our side, I'll explain later! Just keep fighting!" Shining Armor shouts as he charges forward with his troops.

"Sarge!" Warhammer shrieks, "We got hostiles coming from the south! We're being flanked!"

"Get your asses over there! I'll get to you later!"

"Consider it is done," another voice spoke up. Just then, they heard a familiar voice from the sky. Daniel looked up and saw the jet dive in to the troops that were flanking them.

"INCOMING!!" He shouts as he tackle Shining to the ground.

"EVERYONE GET DOWN!!" The ranger shouted to all of the troops. All of them immediately ducked down and get into covers.

BOOM!

A huge explosion emerge from behind the four tanks, sending debris flying everywhere and onto the troops. The ground shakes for a moment and then stopped. Daniel get up from his position and helped Shining. The captain smiles at him and he smiles back.

"Thanks for the assist, Jester One-One. Hostiles neutralised," Daniel said.

"Solid copy Dann, returning to Fillydelphia. Out."

With that, Daniel looked at the road that he and the troops had passed and he saw no movement. Poor bastards. He turned his gaze to the front and shouts. "COME ON! PUSH FORWARD!!"

The guards screamed and they mercilessly charge the remaining troops. Sombra's army manage to kill one more ranger so now it's only the three brothers left. Sombra's army immediately fall back and all of the guards chase until the end of the city. They're still fighting the remaining troops until they saw an unwanted visitors.

"Enemy reinforcements!" One of the guards shouts. Daniel was about to look but he got kicked by his assailant and got slammed through a wall. Leaving him lying limply on the ground. He then looked to the pony with anger. Pulling out his Deagle, he aimed directly at his head and fires it. It was his turn now that he fell to the ground, blood coming out from his head. Daniel quickly get up and join the others.

"All tanks! Proceed to move forward!" Daniel shouts while grabbing his walkie, "We'll cover you from behind! Go!"

"Affirmative," replied Firefly. The tanks then move to their front and fires their main gun to the charging army while their machine guns are pinning them down. All of the tanks immediately being bombarded by dozens of magic.

"Shit!" Tirpitz shrieks, "The turret's jammed! I repeat, our turret's jammed!"

"Tirpitz! Back up!" Daniel ordered, "Warhammer, get your tank moving on the right flank!"

"Solid copy," Warhammer replied. The tank slowly move to its new position. Sadly, some unicorns manage to shoot their magic on the engine, making it burning with fire. "ARRGGGHHHH... this is Warhammer, we're being dominated! Our engine's bust! We can't move!"

"Motherfucker!" Daniel clenched his fist and punch several times at the ground.

"Everyone, hold your position!" Chase shouted as he get out of the humvee with Jerry. Both of them quickly rushed to the young sergeant, who is on his knees.

"Daniel!" Jerry shrieked as he starting to fir at the incoming enemies, "We can't hold it much longer!" The young ranger looked to the corporal while narrowing his eyes.

"Get a grip, Corporal!" He shouted to them, "I'm gonna contact the others while you pin 'em down! Buy me some time!"

"You got it!" Jerry then tap Chase's shoulder and they both immediately ran to the frontline. Daniel then grab his walkie to inform the others that were in Fillydelphia.

"Forbes! This is Daniel! We need immediate back up right now! Warhammer and Tirpitz are busted! We're being cornered! Sombra is engaging us with full force! I say again, we need reinforcements! HURRY! WE DON'T HAVE MUCH TIME!! SHIT!!" An explosion sends Daniel flying backwards along with his walkie. After a loud 'thud', he manage to get up as quickly as possible and search for the walkie.

"Where is it?!" He thought out loud.

"Daniel!" Chase shouted, getting the young sergeant's attention, "They're closing in!"

"Hold on a minute!" He heard hoofsteps from behind him and he turned around just in time to get kicked right on his jaw. He stumbled backwards and fell to the ground while holding his jaw. His vision is blurry but he can see that the enemy is now charging at him. With all of his might, he kick the living shit out of his face, making the pony thrown off a couple of meters. He grab his weapon and shoot him twice on the head. Satisfied, he search for his walkie again.

"There you are!" He shouted as he saw the walkie. He grab it and the walkie produce a voice. He know the voice, it's belong to the Princess of the Night.

"Daniel? Dann, can you read me?" Another explosion emerge not far away from him before he respond.

"I hear you, Princess!" Again, another explosion almost hit him.

"Dann? What happened?!"

"We're with the resistance right now! We didn't expect this to be an ambush! They send a goddamn reinforcements and now we're already losing dozens of guards and five of our rangers! Two of our tanks have been knocked out! We need- SHIT!" Daniel saw a squad of infantry converging on their position from their left. "Suppressing fire! Left flank! Left flank! Shining, get your squad to hold that flank with Jerry!" He paused for a moment to fire at the enemies. "I already requested back up from Forbes! We're being goddamn cornered! Sombra is engaging us with full force! Chase! Right flank! TIMBERWOLVES!!" He forced himself to turn off the walkie and fires his gun at the monsters. They came from the ridge and rushed fiercely at them. Daniel's eyes widened at the amount of creatures, dozens... no, hundreds of them, maybe more. All of them were howling, yelling, whatever the wolves do to keep their spirit up.

"Sarge! There's too many of them!" Jerry screamed.

"We need to fall back!" Chase said while reloading his gun. Daniel quicky grab his walkie.

"All units! Fall back! We gotta get outta here!" He shouted and looked to Shining, "Captain! Tell your troops to fall back! We're leaving with the resistance... NOW!!"

"What about Warhammer?" Shining asked.

They heard a coughing sound from their walkie, "We'll be fine... just go! Leave us! We'll buy you some time!" Daniel looked down at Shining with serious look. Shining didn't know what to do. They have to leave the tank here? He groans, nodded and immediately inform the squad to retreat.

"All troops! Retreat! We can't win this fight! Let's get outta here!" The troops looked to Shining and nodded vigorously. All of them quickly run from their defensive line. The tanks reverse at full speed while Jerry and Chase quickly get inside the humvee.

"Dann! Get in!" Chase signals Daniel to get inside. Daniel just stood still with the gun in his hand. He then looked back at the charging Timberwolves.

"No!" He replied.

"No?! What do you mean, no?!" Jerry asked.

"I'll die with the guards if this is the last thing I'm gonna do! I'm not leaving them behind!" Chase and Jerry looked at each other before nod.

"If that's what you want..." They both jumped out of the vehicle, "Then let us come with you!" Chase said proudly. Daniel smiled and nodded. The young sergeant turned his attention back to the running guards.

"Hurry men! Fall back!" He started to run, followed by Chase and Jerry. As they starting to run, the Abrams did their best to hold and pinned down the horde of Timberwolves. The troops continue to run through the street they had passed.

"Daniel!" He heard Chase suddenly shouts, "LOOK UP!" Almost afraid to, Daniel looks up and points his weapon, and instantly fires.

"PEGASI!!" Daniel shouted at the top of his lungs.

"KEEP RUNNING!!" Jerry shouts to all of them. A guard was bitten on one of his hind leg by a Timberwolf from behind and pulled into the darkness, screaming as he goes. Daniel instantly leaps and grabs the hoof of the guard, while pulling out his Deagle and shoots three times to the wolf. The wolf's dead and the guard was screaming in pain.

"Don't worry, buddy! I got you!" He said as he put the guard onto his shoulder.

"Thanks," the guard limply said.

"Thank me later!"

One of the resistance was about to get attacked but Chase quickly shoots the creature. The earth pony backed away in fear, and is bitten in the neck by another Timberwolf. It screams in pain as it's blood squirts out of it's neck, and is dragged away into the darkness. A guard becomes overwhelmed and is piled on by the creatures. Jerry kills them, but the guard is already dead.

"Daniel! This is Forbes! We're gonna meet you at the entrance of the town! These pegasus are hitting us hard and we had no choice but to wait for you at the entrance!" The walkie suddenly shouts. No wonder they all gone.

Daniel quickly replies to the sergeant, "We're on our way!" He put back his walkie, "Everybody, keep running! We're almost there!" A Timberwolf tries to attack Chase, but he manages to dodge and stab it with his knife, all while protecting a guard.

"Hostiles incoming! FAST!" Chase shouted as he helped the guard onto his hoofs. Daniel turns back and see the massive horde chasing them at full speed.

"Get him outta here!" He says as he put down the guard onto his friend's back. The guard nods and quickly run again. The three rangers continue to run as they shoots the relentless army. A clicking sounds, and Daniel tries desperately to fire off another shot.

"Stupid piece of... I'm out! I need to reload!" He shouts as he drops the empty mag. Just as he slams in the fresh one, he hears another clicking.

"Sweet Jesus! I'm out!" Chase shouts as he flips the top off of his M240 and reaches for a new belt.

"Crap! Same here!" Jerry reaches for his fresh mag.

Daniel fires while continue to running with the troops. All of them desperately run towards the entrance of the town.

"Daniel!" The young ranger heard Forbes shouted through the walkie, "I've told the machinist to move the train near the entrance! If you able to make it there, just run straight forward! You'll be able to see it!" Daniel quickly shouts to the troops.

"Guys! If we make it to the entrance, keep running forward! The train's waiting us out there!" The troops nods as they continue to run. All of them are being ambushed from either side of the buildings. The rangers briefly turns and fires, giving them a little more time; they quickly turns back and continue running. The Timberwolves have picked off forty five guards and twenty militias and now they're closing in the rangers, fast. Daniel quickly pull out two flashbangs and throw them to his back. He heard the sound and quickly turns around. Just as he thought, several of them are trying to regain their composure. This is the advantage, he fires to the raging creatures until his last bullet. Knowing he needs to reload, he turns around again and run while reloading his gun. Chase and Jerry are already far ahead of him. Dammit!

"Jester One-One, I need your assist here!" Daniel shouts through the walkie.

"Luckily for you, I was about to provide some help. All right, I see the horde... but Sarge, it's danger close for you."

"I don't care! Just do it!"

"Solid copy. Fox three." Daniel see the jet fires it's missile to the horde. He quickly got into cover and prepare for the inevitable.

BOOM!

He heard the explosion and he felt the shockwave. Without looking back, he continue to run and somehow, his legs manage to catch up with the others.

"Daniel, this is Dagger Two-One, we're already at the entrance, what's your status, over?"

"We're almost there, dammit!" Daniel replies angrily.

"I see the entrance and the Blackhawk!" Shining shouts to the others as he sees the Blackhawk hoovering in the air, waiting for them to come.

"Finally!" One of the guards reply. Just as they are coming out from the entrance, Jerry is ambushed. Two Timberwolves leaps out from nowhere. He manage to shoot one of them but the other one sees the opening and tackles him to the ground, where it took a mighty bite into the ranger's left shoulder.

"ARRGGGHHHH!!!"

...

"Chase! Go get the rest to the train!" Daniel shouts to his friend.

Jerry tries his best to hold off tears as the pain burns through his skull. He hears gunshots, followed by the Timberwolf to shatter to pieces of logs and branches. He drops his head against the ground, gritting his teeth as blood falls from his shoulder. He is losing blood fast. His vision begins to blur as he sees Daniel run over to him.

"I've got you buddy, hang on!" He hears Daniel said to him as he felt himself being dragged. "Dagger Two-One, I've popped red smoke in the entrance! Standby to engage on my mark!"

"Roger that. I have a visual on the red smoke. Standing by."

"Dagger Two-One, cleared hot!"

"Roger that, cleared hot. Guns guns guns." Jerry then picks up his Scar and starts to shooting at the creatures. He shoots them until he's out of ammo. He throw the Scar to the side and pulls out his Deagle. His vision's become blurry in each second. Holding his breath, he aims down the sight and fires a shot. Killing one of them while his arm is blown far back by the recoil of his weakened state. He fires the second shot, killing one more; but the result is that he's getting weaker. Finally, he fires the third shot and he sees the Deagle flies from his grasp. He then has no choice but to let the blood flow from his wound. The trail is thick, and he knows that he is doomed.

...

Daniel tries his best to drag his friend to the safe area. He sees the Timberwolves being held by the minigun from the Blackhawk. Suddenly, he heard the pilot screamed.

"What the hell?!"

He groans and looked up, "What?!" And what he sees, blows his mind to pieces. There, he saw two AH-64 Apache hoovering next to the Blackhawk and starts firing at the Timberwolves. "Another helos?!"

"This is Dagger Three-Three, ready to assist."

"This is Dagger Three-Two, awaiting for your orders."

Daniel is now completely out of his mind. His mind is full of questions but he shakes his thought away and keep dragging his friend to the train.

"Almost there! We're gonna make it!" Daniel shouts as he lifts Jerry to his shoulders. Jerry lets out a groan of pain, and tries to hold his wound, but he just making the pain even worse. Which causes him to shout in agony. War Daddy, Firefly, and Tirpitz manage to get out of the city and quickly ordered by Daniel to get back to Ponyville, which they gladly accept and move straight back to their 'base'.

Daniel quickly run to the train and jumped into it. The machinist sees this and he immediately leaves the city. Along with the Blackhawk and the Apache's.

...

"This is Warhammer, I don't think we're gonna last long. You guys be safe out there. May God be with you."

BOOM!

______________________________________________

"They what?!" Air Burst shrieks.

"Yeah," Rainbow replies, "They need your help right away!" Air Burst looks back at his troops that are lining up the casualties after the fight from Fillydelphia. The civilians are secured and they quickly being moved to one of the shelters in the town. He looks back at the ponies that were just told him the horrible news.

"All right," he replied firmly, "But I'll just bring Stryker to the battlefield."

"And why is that, Commander?" Celestia asked.

"My men needs some rest, we have been through a tough fight. Also, we lost more than we ever hoped. I'll tell the Stryker and bring several of my men to come with me. Then, we move to Baltimare. Also, I doubt that they would make it."

"Don't ya dare say that!" Applejack's anger nearly took control of her body.

Twilight immediately put a hoof to stop the orange mare, "Calm down, Applejack. I'm sure they would make it." Applejack took a deep breath to let herself calm. Air Burst then turned his gaze to the sun goddess.

"I'll be going now, Princess." Celestia nodded and Air Burst quickly gather several of his men that are going to come with him. Before they could tell the Stryker about the situation, the train arrived from Baltimare, along with a Blackhawk and some visitors.

"Okay," Twilight started, "I know we already lost the Little Bird... and I definitely know a Blackhawk but... I don't know we have more!"

Author's Note

On going chapter: The Crucible - Hurting

The Crucible - Hurting

Inside the train...

"I need bandages!" Daniel shouts as he press the wound on Jerry's shoulder. Jerry is now lying on one of the cushions, screams in pain while Daniel desperately holding the wound.

"We don't have any!" Chase screams as he search for the bandages.

"I'm gonna die... I'm gonna die..." Jerry says as tears fall from his eyes.

"Hell no! You are not gonna die! You're gonna be alright! I promise!" Daniel shouts as he tries to reach into his back pocket for a rag. Chase takes his places and shoves both hands onto his shoulder while Daniel wipes away blood. Around them, Shining, the guards and the militias watch in horror at the sight before them. Daniel looks at his rag and sees it stained with blood, and tries to leave to get a fresh one, but Jerry's hand stops him. Daniel looks back to the corporal, who has pain and sorrow in his eyes.

"Please... don't leave..." He says. Daniel nods and tries to hold his wound. Chase frantically looks around, but there's nothing there.

"Stop... we can't save him..." Daniel says with a tremble in his voice. All of the ponies look at him in shock, excluding Jerry. It wasn't like him to give up, and he knew it. Daniel sighs and looks back down. The Corporal is broken, and letting out tears with pain filled cried.

"What can we do for you?" He asks. Jerry lets out gasp and looks around at the two of his best brothers.

"Stay... don't let me die alone..." He says through his tears. Daniel nods as his own tears fall. Jerry closes his eyes and lets out forced pants. Around him, Chase and Daniel share the same emotion he does; pity, anger, sorrow, disappointment. Not in Jerry, but themselves, for letting him get hurt. Especially for Daniel.

"Did I ever tell you how awesome you guys are?" Slowly, Jerry manage to forms a smile between his tears as he look up at the ceiling. He let out a sigh and says, "Ahh, so this is how it feels like." With that, he let out one final exhale and closes his eyes. The smile still plastered on his face. Daniel takes his fingers and checks his neck. Nothing. Anger, sadness, and guilt wash over him as he takes the dog tag from his neck, and walks away. Shining asks if he's alright, but he doesn't answer. He feels his hands begin to tremble, but he doesn't even care. He slide the door to another cargo and slams it shut. He takes a seat and looks at his bloody hands that are trembling. He had just let a ranger die... his brother in arms... it was his fault... because of him... Corporal Jerry Alexander...

Was dead...

______________________________________________

Day 12 - 13:17
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

The train come to a stop, while the helicopters land next to it. The guards and the militias quickly pouring out of the train. All of them had their heads low. Celestia and the others rush through the crowd and meet Shining.

"Shining, what happened?" Cadance frantically asks. Shining just stands in front of them, didn't answer her question.

"Shining," Twilight speaks up, "What happened out there?" Shining still didn't answer, instead he gestures them to look at the train. They all turn to look at the train, only to see the ponies pouring out of it. Then, they saw a familiar figure walks out of the train, back first. Soon, their eyes widened. Jerry is being carried by Daniel, followed by Chase who is holding both of his legs. A trail of blood could be seen coming out from his mouth. The rangers put him down on a bench and the ponies quickly gathered around them. Celestia and the others still didn't believe at what they saw. First is Finn, and now Jerry? Forbes, Zano and Johnson jumped out from the Blackhawk and quickly rushed to them. The residents too began to gather around, about to celebrate their return. But they froze as they saw Jerry was lying on the bench, not moving an inch.

"Poor guy," Chase says as he crouch next to his friend's body. Daniel though, still standing and looks at Jerry with guilt in his eyes.

"FUCK!!" Daniel suddenly shouts as he takes off his helmet and smash it to a wall. The ponies backed away at the sudden burst. "No... that town was really the best way to go wasn't it?" He asked, loud enough for the ponies to hear him.

"Daniel, this isn't the time for morn," Chase says as he tries to calm the raging ranger down; even though he did feel sad at this time. Daniel didn't listen, instead he looked back at his friend. Chase looked back at him and immediately recognize the face. Outlined with fury and rage.

"I hope those things are real freaking happy right now, knowing that they're causing all this sadness and grief!" Daniel shouts as he punches a wall, causing his hand to bleed when a crack emerge from it. Chase didn't answer, he just looked at the sergeant with same amount of guilt inside him. "BUT THEN AGAIN THEY WOULDN'T FUCKING KNOW WOULD THEY? WOULD THEY?!"

"Sugarcube! Please stop!" Daniel heard a familiar voice. He turned around to see Applejack was looking at him with fear; her friends too share the same expression. Upon hearing her, he pauses. Looking down to his hand, he sees it stained with blood. Guess his father instincts got the best of him.

"I... I'm sorry... I just... need some time alone..." Before that, he inform all of the guards who were killed back in the fight, along with Forbes. The children all ran to each other and their mothers for strength, and while some were strong for them, others were overcome with grief. Daniel looked away in shame, this was just as he was afraid it would be. He let out a sigh and slowly walk away from the crowd. All of the ponies could tell he was hurting... bad.

Forbes then crouched next to the lifeless ranger. "I'm sorry buddy."

______________________________________________

Daniel sit alone on the fountain/statue while inspecting his friend's dog tag.

Alexander
Jerry T
542 42 6148
B POS
CATHOLIC

He sigh and put the dog tag back to his pocket. His thoughts rush through his mind again. How can he let Jerry die? How can he let so many guards, militias and the rangers to die? Was he doing the right thing as leader of the squad? Of course not... he couldn't even free the town from Sombra's army. How could he be trusted? Forbes was way better than this.

What exactly do You want from me? Why do I have to keep doing this? Why do I have to be the leader? Why am I even here? Tell me something... anything!

"I'm a loser," he said out loud, "This is all my fault." His hands begin to tremble again. He clenched them and closed his eyes, trying to calm himself.

"Niel?" He heard a voice calling him. Looking up to his right, he saw all of the rangers, four of them are new to him. He assumed them to be the pilots of those Apaches. Not only them, the Princesses and the Elements, Shining and all of the guards also standing behind them. Daniel looked away from them and lowered his head and sighs.

"You want to yell in front of my face? Go on... I'm the worst leader ever, am I?" Daniel chuckles at his own thought. The rangers looked at each other.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Zano asked.

"Niel, all of us are hurting. It's not just you," Chase said.

Daniel growl and stands up, facing all of them. "Don't you get it? All of this wouldn't happen if it wasn't because of me. Those guys wouldn't have been dead by now! I just fucking kill them all!"

"You didn't kill 'em!" Forbes shouts.

"Sergeant, it's not what you think," Luna says.

"What do I think?" He smirks at the dark blue alicorn. He didn't saw that the residents began to gather around them. "What do I think... oh yeah! I think I'm a fucking loser, who always mess things up by putting dozens of innocent people to die!"

"They die to protect the others dammit!" Johnson started to lose his anger.

"Yeah, and they die because of ME!! You should hate me dammit!! I am the one who put you on danger!! I am the one who-"

He was interrupted by Forbes, who slapped his face with all of his might and grabbed him by the collar.

"Get a grip there kid!" He shouted right into his face. "None of this is your or our fault! Those men are dead because they're the chosen one! They deserve to be morn but now is not the time! This is war kid! You know a lot of people will die!"

"So what?!" Daniel shouts back. "I'm trying to keep them alive but I failed! I promised them to bring them back to their family but look at what I just did! I suck for being a leader, and probably I don't wanna be the leader anymore. I might as well to die." His voice is quiet as he speaks the last word. "I don't deserve you, and you guys don't deserve me."

"What makes you think that?" Shining suddenly asks, "Sarge, you've been leading us this entire time and we probably won't make it this far if it weren't for you. Nor any other rangers." Daniel was about to say but Applejack interrupts him.

"Sugarcube, ya don't have ta blame yerself fer all of this. Chase told me one day; war wasn't meant to be pretty."

"Remember what I told you Dann," Cadance chimes in, "We trust you. All of us. You may not think about that, but we do."

"You have inspired us by giving those speeches earlier today," Luna said, "You made us confident that we will win the war."

"You are not alone Dann," Twilight spoke up, "We are here ready to stand by your side."

"You have all of us Danny!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"You're always be my number one bro, Daniel!" Rainbow proudly said.

"Don't sorry for yourself, Sarge!" One of the guards said.

"Yeah, we're always here with you!" Another one shouts. Soon, all of the ponies begin to cheer and praise Daniel. Forbes slowly let go of his grip and looked at the dumbfounded ranger.

"Believe me, it was none of your fault Staff Sergeant," Celestia walks to him, "I know it's hurt to lose the ponies you swore to protect them. It is a hard task to do. And I know you couldn't save all of them. You're only one man." She places a hoof on his shoulder. Daniel lifts his head and face her. "I know it means so much for you to protect them. But I know you couldn't do that on your own. Please, you don't need to be sorry."

Daniel stares at her, then he looked around at the crowd of ponies. All of them are smiling at him, he didn't know what to say. Why are they still being nice to him? Was he really that cared?

"Why..." He quietly asks, "Why did you-"

"We honestly believe you can do it, sugarcube," Applejack says as she walks slowly to him. Daniel smiled and knelt down to hug her. She hugs back and nuzzles his cheek. "Promise me ya won't blame yerself again."

Daniel feel a tear coming out of his eye and nods. He smiles and hugs her tighter. Everyone was looking at them, some of them are shocked and the others just smiled. Though, both of them didn't seem to care. The moment ends as Daniel gets up, he saw Chase walks to him and handed him his helmet. Daniel smiles and takes the helmet from him.

"You're a tough kid, Dann," Chase says, "I was very lucky to have you. Oh yeah... I believe this belongs to you." He handed another dog tag. Daniel raised an eyebrow and took it. He then quickly inspects it.

Maverick
Finn L
539 41 5479
AB
CHRISTIAN

"Is this..."

"It's all yours, Sir," Chase smiles at him. Daniel tightly grip the dog tag and put it in his pocket.

"You know, you're the toughest ranger I've ever met so far," Phillip chuckles, "I wonder how you survived from the explosion I just sent to those Timberwolves."

"To be honest, you almost made me killed back there," Daniel returns the chuckle. "But thanks for saving my ass though." Phillip slightly nods. "How's Tirpitz going?"

"He's good as new," the tank crew men says, "The magic fixed him too well." Daniel chuckles at him.

"So... what's it gonna be now?" Shining chimes in. Daniel looked at the captain, a confident smile forms on his face.

"Well... we're waiting for your orders, Sir," Zano said. All of them are now focusing their gaze on Daniel. He turned around and walks away from them. He stopped and suddenly drop to his knees. The ponies gasp and Applejack was about to help him, but she was blocked by Chase who grabs her by the shoulder. She turned around and saw Chase was smiling at her.

"It's okay, just watch..." The ponies watch at the young ranger, who is still on his knees. Daniel slowly closes his eyes... and then, he prostrate. The ponies looked at him in awe as he prayed to his God. It took him a minute to stand up again and he looked up at the sky.

"Today..." He started. The ponies ears perks up and ready to listen whatever he wants to say. "Today... at the edge of our hope, at the end of our time, we have chosen not only to believe in ourselves, but in each other." He looked down and see the ponies watch at him in awe. He smiled and turned around to see the Princesses. A determined smile on his face. "Here... we will stand and fight; there will be no further withdrawal! We will stand and fight here! If we can't stay here alive, then let us stay here dead! Today... there’s not a man nor woman in here that shall stand alone. Not today. Today we face the monsters that are at our door... and bring the bloody fight to them! Today... WE ARE CANCELLING THE APOCALYPSE!!!" He shouts as he raise his right arm to the air.

All of them hoot, holler, and cheering in excitement. Daniel looks around him, he smiles when he sees the ponies cheering like nothing had happened before. "Looks like we're rollin' in with everything we got! We kill Sombra, we end this war, right here, right now! Lock and load, soldiers!" Daniel shouts to the troops.

"HOOAH!!" They shout in unison. Chase then handed an ACR to him.

"This is your weapon, Sergeant." Daniel nods and takes it from his hand and cocks it.

The guards quickly rush into the train, while the rangers go on their own vehicles. Except for Daniel and Chase, they're joining the guards in the train. Daniel was about to get in the train but stopped by someone's calling him. He turned around and saw the ponies that he cared the most. The Princesses and the Elements.

"Flurry wants a hug," Cadance says smiling. Daniel smiles back and grab the little filly to his grasp. Flurry immediately wrap her hooves around his neck and nuzzles under his chin. Daniel let out a contented sigh as he hug the filly. The filly always eases his mind when she hugs him.

"All right... I better go," he says as he kiss her forehead and bring her back to Cadance.

"Daniel," Twilight started, "Always know that we're always inside you. We will always here when you're back." Daniel smiles and kneel down to hug her. Twilight's friends immediately join the hug.

"Thanks for being such great friends," Daniel says to them, "I love you all."

"C'mon kid," Chase says from the door, "Sombra's waiting his ass out there." Daniel let go off the hug and walk to the train. He turned around for the last time and smiled at the group.

"Thanks guys," he said as he closed the door. The ponies waved at them and the troops then leave the town and engage forward to their final destination; the Crystal Empire. Finally, they're gonna launch their final assault and Daniel will make sure Sombra gets a taste in every single piece of it.

"You better be ready, Sombra. Cause your time will come... now..."

Finn, Jerry, wherever you are, this is for you... thanks for being my brothers.

Author's Note

Firstly, shout out to Steel Breeze for helping me naming an operation! Thank you so much mate!!

On going chapter: The Final Showdown

The Gala

"Gang way! Gang way!"

"Out of the bloody way! Get a doctor!" Daniel hears a voice screams on his right. His vision is still blurry and pain shots through his chest.

"Back up! Back up!"

"Daniel! Wake up!" He hears Starlight screams. He blacks out for a moment.

...

"Dann! Stay with us!" He heard Twilight screamed.

"Daniel, please!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Keep the pressure on the wound!" Daniel could hear voices of the rangers coming all around him.

"I'm trying! Hang in there my friend!" He slowly blacks out again from the loss of blood but he used all of his strength so as not to die. But the result was useless.

"We're losing him! Get the defibrillator!"

"Daniel!" Cadance shouted.

"Sugarcube!" He heard Applejack screamed.

"Daniel! I know you can make it!" Luna exclaimed.

"Stay with us, Dann!" Sunset shouted.

"DANNY!!" Pinkie chimed in.

"Charging! Three! Two! One! Clear!"

______________________________________________

Day 13 - 07:48
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

Daniel awoke in a hospital bed, and heard a faint beeping to the side of him. He groaned in sickness as he tried to sit up, but quickly lay down as pain shots through his chest. Looking down, he sees bandages wrapped around his chest as well as his left arm. He brings his arm in front of him and inspects it. He only wore his camo pants when he realized how cold the room is. He quickly grab the bed sheet and covers his body.

"Ahh, Sergeant Daniel, you're finally awake! How was your rest?" He hears. Looking to his right, he sees Nurse Redheart smiling and writing something on a clipboard.

"How long was I out?" He asked as she placed the food on a small tray next to his bed.

"Well, it's almost eight in the morning now," she replied, "And you're already passed out in the middle of the battlefield. According to everyone. Pretty much almost a day." Daniel nodded and laid down. He stared at the ceiling, not sure what to think. Sombra was dead, at least, he remembered stabbing him right on his neck, but was that just a hallucination? There was no way he could be sure. He sighed and turned his head over to the tray the nurse had given him. On it were two apples and a glass with what looked like orange juice. Cautiously, he grabs an apple and inspects it.

"I know it's not exactly fine dining, but we wanted to make sure you were able to eat any solid foods at all before we gave you anything larger," Nurse Redheart explained as she checked on his heart beat monitor. Daniel just held the apple in front of him for a while before he took a bite. He wasn't exactly hungry right now, but he figured he could take a bite of one of the apples just to be polite.

"Thanks Red," he said. The nurse nodded and said that there were people here to see him, and if it was alright they be sent in. Daniel nodded and placed the apple on the tray as he try to sat up again. He winced at the sudden pain but he ignored it.

"Sergeant, you're not fully recover yet. Please, stay in bed and let me take care of you." Daniel smiles at her and nods. He lay his head back to the pillow and shifted himself into a more comfortable position. Redheart walks out of the room and talk to someone outside. Just as he was about to let out a blissful sigh, the door bursts open and Applejack quickly rushed to him.

"Oh, sugarcube! Ah'm so glad yer okay!" She exclaimed as she hugged him tight. The pain shots through his chest and it took every ounce of him to not yell at Applejack, but she felt it and immediately let go off the hug. "A-Ah'm sorry." Her ears droop in the most adorable way possible.

"It's alright," he said softly, "Get up here." He said before giving a hand gesture. Applejack gladly accepts and immediately jumping onto the bed and gently laying down on his chest, trying her best not to hurt him in any way. She gently nuzzled his neck before resting her head right over his heart. The beat relaxed her and she let out a loving sigh. Daniel wrap an arm around her, holding her tightly against him. His free hand goes to her hat as he take it off and put it on his head before he run his fingers through her mane. Applejack shivers and wraps her fore hooves tightly around his chest as Daniel continue to lovingly caress her mane.

"Morning, Sarge. Good to see you're all right," he heard the voice of his friend. He lift his head and saw all of the rangers walked in, along with the Elements, Shining and Air Burst. All of them were smiling at him. The young sergeant smiles back while hugging Applejack.

"She was very worried about you, darling," Rarity chuckles.

"I know... I bet you all worried about me." Daniel replies with a smirk and hugs Applejack tighter against his body. The Elements couldn't help it anymore. All of them then rushed to him and gave him a group hug. The ponies all said to him that how much worried they are but Daniel just said that it was nothing. The ponies break the hug but Applejack still clinging to him. Daniel didn't mind about it. Though, his chest burns like a fire, not coming from the pain, but for the burning passion he have for this mare. He don't know why but, he felt comfortable whenever he's around her.

"You know," Rainbow started, "You look pretty awesome with that hat."

"Yeah, just don’t get too used to it, it’s goin' right back where it came from," Applejack said bluntly. Daniel chuckles and hugs her tighter.

Chase walks to him and give a pat on the shoulder, "You did it Niel. You killed him." He says smiling. Daniel smiled as well. So it hadn't been a hallucination. He really had ended that psychopath's life. It was finally over. Equestria was free of his plague forever.

Looking over to Forbes, he saw him wiping his hands with a rag, which had black stains on it. "What happened after he's dead? I mean, did his army retreat? And what about the Timberwolves and the Manticores?" He asks. Forbes chuckled and shook his head.

"They didn't even get the chance. About the second you killed Sombra, the creatures just vanished. Except for the ponies. All of them stopped the fight and looked at the body of you three, but they focused on their leader." He said as he tossed the rag onto the bed Daniel had been resting on.

"All of the ponies then dropped their weapons to the ground," Twilight continue, "It seems without their leader, they have no idea what to do."

"As for the Timberwolves and the Manticores, without their leader and creator, they had nothing that could keep them connected to this place. That's why they disappeared. They seemed to be in pain as they started to fade away. It was kind of amusing to watch," Johnson said.

"You've sure proven your worth, Sergeant," Shining said and give him a salute.

"You too, Captain," Daniel replies and nods.

Air Burst come to his front, then smiled. "Nice work out there, Sarge. Must have been a heck of a fight with all that stuff down there."

Daniel chuckles, "You have no idea..." Daniel then realises something. "How many of our losses?" He asks now quite hesitant. Chase lowers his head and lets out a sigh.

"We lost three tanks, two choppers, more or less thirty rangers total." Daniel sighs and looks up at the ceiling. Applejack nuzzles more to his neck in attempt to comfort him. It did some how.

"It's alright," Daniel says as he stroke Applejack's mane, "Still, they were the best brothers I ever had." Looking over to Rarity, he saw her looking unbelievably excited. Even more so than she should be, something else must have been going on for her to be that excited. Daniel raised an eyebrow. "Uhh... Rarity? Why are you smiling like that?" All of them then turned their gaze towards Rarity.

"Oh darling, you won't simply forget about our conversation before, right?" She asked dramatically.

Daniel looked back at Applejack who is still on his grasp while trying to process what the fashionista had said. His eyes widened when he realized what was about to happen. "Wait a second," he looked back at Rarity, "Don't tell me..."

Rarity, looked around the room, then leaped with excitement as she gave her news. The Gala was on, and she was going to make clothing for everyone. The ponies all talked excitedly, but the rangers couldn't be more confused.

"The what now?" Zano asked as he looked at Daniel. The sergeant sighed. He knew exactly what Rarity was talking about. That dance she had mentioned not long after he had first arrived. Daniel looked back at Applejack and realised she was now sleeping in his arms, smiling as she does. He chuckled and kissed her on the forehead and looked back at the rangers.

"Hope you boys like dancing."

Three days later...

Daniel rose his hand to his head in a salute as another casket came down the aisle. Around him, ponies were lined up in rows, each with their particular "mourning" outfits. They mostly consisted of black, and none had bright colours. To his right and left, the rangers each saluted to the casket as well, neither of them happy to be where they were. It was the funeral for the fallen. A while after the attack in Baltimare, it was decided that instead of individual funerals, the dead would all be honoured in one ceremony, that would last as long as it needed to. The scent of roses hung in the air as ponies tossed them into the path of the caskets, honouring those that had passed. Daniel gave a quick sniff as he tried to control his own emotions. He couldn't help but feel that he was responsible, even though everyone said he did his best.

"With great victory... comes great sacrifice." He heard Chase whisper to him. Daniel gave a slight nod, then turned his attention back to the funeral. Across them, the Elements wearing all black outfit. Another casket passed, and the name of the deceased was given, along with requests of old stories that others had with the dead pony. The priest called for anyone that had known the soldier personally, and if they had anything to say. A young light purple filly stepped up, along with a mare holding her hoof. Daniel nearly shed a tear on this one. The young one had lost a family member no doubt, but who it was, he couldn't be sure. The young girl placed one brightly colored daffodil on the coffin, along with a picture of her holding the hoof of a larger pony.

"I'll miss you, Daddy," she said as a tear running down her cheek. Daniel sighed while ponies around her cooed. He briefly lowered his head, overcome with guilt over watching the child carry so much grief. The priest went on to say he would not be forgotten, and would always be remembered as a brave soldier. The casket went away, and the family left to see him buried. Daniel looked down the aisle, and shed a tear from grief when he saw this one. It was human sized. The casket came to a halt in front of them, and the priest announced everything.

"Here is Staff Sergeant Finn Maverick." Hearing this, Daniel looked down to the ground as he felt a surge of guilt run through him. "He bravely succumbed to a magic attack just saving a pony's life that he doesn't even know who. He fought long and hard during his life, and in times like now... it is important to remember that he knew this could happen. But he risked his life anyway, because he knew that it was the right thing to do." The priest said, his glasses slightly falling from his face. He smiled and placed a hoof on the casket, patting it gently.

"Finn was a brave man, giving up everything he knew for the sake of others. We commend him for that. His sacrifice will never be forgotten amongst us." The priest continued. He patted the casket once more, nodding as he backed away. Dani lowered his hand and stepped forward. Looking around, he could see the grief stricken faces of many, with some questioning eyes. He focused on the casket, giving it a quick pat, sighing.

"I would never thought you'd end like this brother," he said, everypony lowered their heads as they heard him speak, "But I remember you always told me that; warriors are not always the fastest or the strongest men. But they're always the ones who gets there first and give the strongest fight." A tear ran down his cheek as he remembered all of his time with the sergeant. "And there's no bullet, no shell, no demon in hell... shall break this bond called... brothers." A smile slowly curls up on his lips and he looked back at the ponies. All of them watching him with sadness in their eyes but Daniel continues to smile at them. "These days, for he who had shed his blood with me... shall be my brother." He turned back to the casket and give it a final pat. Behind him, Chase stepped forward, placing his own hand on the casket.

"He's a great guy," he says quietly. Daniel nodded and both of them fell back, returning to their saluting positions as the casket was carried away. Another human sized casket came down the aisle.

"Here is Corporal Jerry Alexander..."

Five days after the Funeral...

Day 20 - 17:54
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

Daniel watched as Chase tried to figure out which way he was supposed to tie his bowtie. The Grand Galloping Gala was only a few hours away, and Rarity had made all the soldiers tuxedos for the evening. The Elements are already off to the Gala to help the Princesses preparing all of the stuff they need.

He heard a groaning sound behind him. Turning around, he saw Forbes fumbled with his bowtie, getting his hand caught in the instrument. He groaned as he pulled his hand out of it, and shook his head as he went at it again. "How on Earth am I suppose to put this goddamn thing on?" Daniel chuckled and shook his head as he finished tying his. He stepped back and placed his hands behind him, observing himself in a mirror. He wore a jet black tuxedo, with a small, snow white collar surrounding his neck. In his right torso pocket was an orange flower, and underneath it was an American flag. He looked down to his arm, carried a collar around his wrist, with several black buttons around it. He twisted and observed the palm of his hand, still had marks from where the battle gloves had been.

"Not a bad designer, I'll give her that." He hears from his side. Looking over, he sees Johnson, finishing tightening the collars around his wrist. Like Daniel, he had a jet black tuxedo with a collar, but he had a white flower, and the American flag under it. Daniel noticed that all of the rangers' flowers are white except for him. He wonder why Rarity would give him an orange one.

"To be honest, I do like fashion," one of Tirpitz tank crew men chimes in, "One of my mom's professions."

"So that's why you become a tanker," the Tripitz commander says, "Can't able to shoot with weapons, heh?"

"They forced me to." Daniel shakes his head and chuckles at his rangers as they continue to doing random things. He then walked to the door, opened it and went outside. Looking up to the skies, he could see it's normally blue atmosphere turn to a light shade of orange as twilight descended into dusk. A few stars had already made an appearance, and the moon was just starting to appear over the horizon as the sun began to set. Daniel smiled and sat down on a nearby chair as he watched the skies. Peace. It is something every soldier longed for... dreamed of experiencing, where you don't have to worry about anyone getting home safely, because they already are. Finally, he was a part of it. A soldier who fought for liberty and freedom, finally getting the reward that all soldiers wanted deep down. No more fighting, no more watching the endless bloodshed. It almost seemed to good to be true.

"Hey, Sarge." He heard a voice calling him. He turned around and saw Chase walking towards him, casually taking a seat next to him. Daniel nodded and looked back to the sky, watching as the sun continued to fall farther down the mountain top, making way for the moon.

"You think it's out there?" He heard Chase ask. Daniel turned to him and raised an eyebrow, asking what he meant.

"Home... Earth... you think it's out there?" He asked again. Daniel just shrugged. He hadn't really been thinking about Earth lately. Home seemed so far away. He could only imagine how far away it was; light years probably.

"I think it's out there, Private. I don't know when we'll see it again though." He replied. Chase nodded and laid back in his chair, tracing the stars in the sky with his eyes, as though trying to memorize their patterns. He sighed as he lounged back, trying to get comfortable in his tux. Daniel watched as the sky began to fade into a light shade of purple, indicating the beginning of the falling night.

"Let's be honest... we all miss Earth," Forbes suddenly said from behind them but the two brothers didn't care it too much. They just watching the beautiful evening sky. Something you always wanted to see back on Earth. "But on here," Forbes continue, "I could watch this beautiful scenery and never have to fight a war again. I bet every soldier dreamed about this."

"You betcha," Daniel replied.

"Wonder what's happening back there," Chase said as his eyes shifted towards his front. Daniel looked at him, and noticed him with his chin resting in open hands, covering his mouth and part of his nose. The young sergeant shook his head.

"There's no way we can be sure. But what I do know is that as long as there are men like us, they won't stop fighting. Especially the General," Daniel said with a slight smile. Chase and Forbes chuckled and shook their heads.

"Yeah, probably right. Just wish I could know what was happening. You know? With your family and stuff?" Chase asked. Daniel turned away, rubbing his hands uncomfortably, and Chase immediately looked down.

"Sorry... forgot..." He said as he rubbed the back of his head. Daniel shook his head and told him it was fine. The sun had all but vanished now, and the moon moved higher into the night sky, giving a white glow to the stars and the trees, while ponies around them walked around, buying various things, like life had never been different. Daniel smiled. It was sights like this that made him proud to be a soldier. Seeing peaceful towns, where civilians didn't have to worry about being attacked and they can rest easily.

"Princess Luna's masterpiece," Chase chuckled.

"We did a good work here," Daniel said aloud. He looked over to Chase and Forbes, and saw them nod, smiling.

"Yeah... we did kid," Forbes replied, "Though, we lost many rangers in the battlefield." He let out a sigh. Forbes shook his head, looking back down to the ground.

"At least they gave their lifes for what they believed in. What every soldier is trained to do." Daniel said to him. Forbes nodded. Daniel then continue to watch the night sky. He heard the door opened and turned around, seeing the others walk out the doorway.

"Come on boys," Johnson said as he gestured his hand to follow them, "It was off to Gala now."

______________________________________________

Daniel looked at the castle, shining in the night. A vast array of precious gems had been added to the castle, giving it a spark unlike he had ever seen before. Not since the last time he was here. He looked to the left, seeing several other ponies smiling in fancy outfits, each chatting excitedly about the Gala. He sighed, looking up to the moon. A single moon.

"Just like Earth," he said out loud.

"What was that, Sarge?" He heard Chase asked next to him.

Daniel chuckled and shook his head. In front of the door leading to the castle were decorative portraits of each of the guards. Underneath each were words thanking each soldiers, respectively. He allowed himself a slight smile as he watched the Royal Guards, out of uniform, enter the Gala and get swarmed by ponies thanking them. They had earned it. This gala was the very first to have a special purpose; to celebrate the end of the war, and honour the veterans who fought in it. As opposed to the funeral, which honoured the fallen. The day of the funeral had become a worldwide holiday. The ponies were going to call it Memorial Day. How ironic. Daniel thought. He looked back at the entrance. With one final exhale, he stepped forward, followed by the rangers behind him. Instantly there was a faint cheering, which erupted into full blown applause.

"Rangers lead the way!!"

"Leave no man behind!!"

"We'll bring you home!!"

Ponies everywhere chanted the slogan of the Rangers, showing their thanks. Daniel smiled and continued to walk forward, throwing his fist into the air. The ponies cheered even harder, and some began to shout the slogan of the Air Force as Phillip stepped in. He smiled and waved as several ponies cheered for him as well.

"I feel like a hero right now," Zano says between the applause. Daniel chuckles.

"You are one Zano. Just try and get used to it." He replies with a smile. Zano nods and continue to waves at the ponies that are shouting his name.

...

As things progressed, the soldiers gather around and laughing at each other as they began their conversation. Some ponies even joined and asked about their world. Daniel smiled as he fast embraced with Applejack, who was wearing a remarkable dress. Behind her was none other than her friends.

"Whatcha think hon," she asked as she pulled away from the hug.

"Beautiful as always," Daniel replied and kissed her on the cheek. She blushed furiously but immediately hides it away with her hat. Daniel laughed at her and stood up. But to be honest, he was at a loss for words. This was breathtaking. A large flash of white light began to form at the top of the stairs, and the light bounces off of the chandeliers, giving the entire castle a rainbow like aura.

"Rangers," Daniel hears an authoritative voice. Looking to the top of the stairway, he sees Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Princess Cadance. The three of them are smiling, and staring proudly over the soldiers. Daniel gets down onto one knee, bowing his head. The others quickly do the same.

"Princesses," he says. Celestia tells them to rise, and they comply. Daniel brings his arms behind his back, and Princess Luna steps forward. The room becomes deathly quiet, and Luna closes her eyes. She gives a satisfactory sigh and observes each of the soldiers.

"We would like to personally thank each, and every single one of you. For your courage, your determination, and most of all, your sacrifices." Princess of the Night began. Daniel nods. Ponies around the room give their agreeing statements, and Princess Luna continues. "You led the charge to free our kingdom, when nopony else could. You endured every painful blow on that battlefield, taking every strike that Sombra threw at you. Yet, never did you back down. Never did you fall back, instead you led with the heart of a true warrior. Leading troops into the most hazardous of missions, and putting your lives on the line for the sake of a race that was not your own."

Daniel nodded and looked behind him. The rangers carried the same proud smiles, taking in every single word that the Princess said. Luna smiled and looked over to Celestia, who nodded. Turning back to the soldiers and the crowd, she began again, "Had it not been for you, we may never have won this war. Your determination and bravery caused hundreds of thousands of ponies to stand and fight against Sombra's forces. We know you had to endure the tragic loss most of the rangers. Especially Finn and Jerry." Her expression had changed to a frown upon mention of the names of the soldiers.

"It's all right Princess," Daniel spoke up, "We-"

"Please, call me Luna." She smiles.

Daniel smiles back to her, "Excuse my rudeness, Luna. You cannot legistate the evil out of this world. In the end, you're going to have to give good men guns and set them loose." The Princesses tilt their heads as they trying to observe his words. They smiled as they did and Luna continued.

"We cannot thank you enough for everything you have done. But we would like to start by declaring all of you heroes. And honouring this day as one of celebration for what you have done." The Princesses stepped aside and in front of the rangers where a winding staircase ascends to a large grey blanket.

"What is that?" Forbes asked curiously.

"I know it's not worth it compare to the loss of your rangers," Celestia said, "But this is the least we can do to say our thank you." With that, the blanket dropped to the ground and there's a large window behind it. But what makes them astonished, is that on the window, Daniel could be seen leading the soldiers to battle behind him. An Abrams and a humvee on his left and right while a plane and two helicopters hoovering above them. There were two clouds are Finn and Jerry, standing and watching over the others. Daniel smiles. This was all so much of an honour, and each pony's cheers only made him more humbled. Most would be full of pride right now, but not him. Not of them were. They were grateful for all of this, but they knew that the real heroes were those that were gone. Especially the ponies that had trusted complete strangers and aliens in hope they could save their homes.

"For the love of God," one of the rangers said in awe.

"This is... beautiful," another one replied.

"Yeah..." Chase said.

"Princess..." Daniel stammered, "I... I don't know what to say..." He looked at the Princesses who were smiling at him. Daniel smiles warmly at them and nod. "Thank you."

"There's no need to thank us Daniel," Cadance speaks up, "Instead, we wish to thank you, for helping us from the beginning until the end of this event."

Luna then levitate a small glass from her left and raise it up high to the air. "FOR THE RANGERS!!" She shouted, smiling. The ponies cheering in excitement as they screaming the ranger's name. They soon started the Gala and that probably the best night ever for the rangers. Well... not all of them. Daniel suddenly remembers about... his choice. Son of a bitch.

Author's Note

On going chapter: Decisions

Decisions

Son of a bitch. Daniel thought to himself. The ponies and the rangers were everywhere cheering their victory and freedom. Well, for him, if Celestia manage to find a way back to their world, Earth... you know what it feels right? You have make the toughest decision you'll ever make. Leaving the love of your life, or save your own homeland. Earth, hearing it's name always remembers him about home. No matter if the world is in chaos or whatever. Home is home. No one can change that. Also, they're humans in Equestria. The only humans, he thinks that he didn't belong here. Much like the ponies didn't belong on Earth. Sure they're smart, heck, they talk and think like humans. But let's get the point here. You know what humans will do if they see another creature from far away land, planet or something, they'll be experimented. Daniel have the love of his life here, in Equestria. But Earth also needs them. The world is at war. He just hope whatever danger might happen, General Miller will take control of it.

"Hey, why so clumsy?" A voice snap Daniel out of his thoughts. He look to his right and see Shining and Twilight walking towards him.

"Hey Dann, you all right?" Twilight asks him with a concern look.

"Yeah... I'm fine..." Daniel replies limply.

"Hey," Shining says, "You said back on the last fight, umm... D-Day isn't it?" Daniel smile and nod at him. "What is it anyway?" Daniel gestures the siblings to take a seat in front of him, which they comply.

"You sure you wanna hear this?" Daniel asks them just to make sure they don't vomit in the middle of his explanation. They both nod. "All right," Daniel shrugs, "D-Day, codename Operation Neptune, it was the largest seaborne invasion in history. It's the invasion of a country called Normandy during the World War II."

"World War II?" Twilight asks a bit afraid, "You mean, you had another war before?"

"Yes," Daniel replies, "The World War I..." Daniel told them everything about the war back on Earth and the siblings listened to every word the sergeant said very carefully. From the murder of Franz Ferdinand to the Soviets overcome the Reichstag.

"Wow," Shining says as Daniel finish his story, "Most of your history seems to revolve around conflict."

"Indeed," Daniel nods, "But without those conflicts, we won't able to invent many things before. Like the jet fighter, if the World War II didn't exist, we haven't create it until now... probably." He could saw Twilight tears beginning to form in her eyes, but she wiped them away. Daniel smiled at her but his smile fade away as the earlier thought rushed through his mind again. He sighed and looked down.

"Something wrong, Sarge?" Shining asks.

"Just... thinking about home. I wonder what's happening back there." He laid back to the chair he's been sitting on.

"I know it's tough for you being far away from home," Shining tries to relax the ranger, "But you said that your world is at war, right?" Daniel only nods. "So why are you still feel like homesick? Don't you like being in here? In a world that's peaceful enough to ease up your mind? Nothing for you to worry about?"

Daniel buries his face onto his hand and let's out a groan. "I know, I just couldn't help myself but to think about them. They need us. And we need them." He look at the siblings. "From what Phillip said, we lost forty thousand rangers in a blink of an eye. I bet Miller was now doing a table flip challenge in his room while smoking to ease up his mind."

"So... you want to leave?" Twilight asks, a hurt look in her eyes. Daniel looked at her and sighed.

"Well, I don't know. I mean, sure I love being here. Heck, I got Applejack to stay by my side. But on Earth, I know they need us too. To end the war, to end the massacre, to protect those who can't protect themselves. We already done it here. And I guess the rangers here too want to go back home." He looked at the rangers who are laughing with the Elements and some guards. He sighed again. "They all miss home... no, we all miss home." He run his hand through his hair. Shining and Twilight could tell he was hurting. He missed home, just like other rangers, but they couldn't help but feel like losing their friends if they be able to get back home, even though they were aliens to them. "I wish there were alternative to all of this." Daniel finally says.

The three of them sit there in silence until Celestia and Luna walk to them. "Evening Staff Sergeant," Celestia calmly said to him. Daniel limply nod to her.

"Daniel? What's wrong?" Luna asks a bit worry.

Daniel sighs. "I don't know... I just feel like homesick." Hearing this, Celestia's face brightened and looked to Luna, who smiled and nodded at her.

Celestia looked back at Daniel. "I have a surprise for you Daniel." He lift his head up to face the Princess and give her a questioning look.

"And what is that?" He asks.

"Tell your other rangers to gather here," Luna said. Daniel nods and call all of the rangers to gather around. The rangers, along with the Elements immediately circling the sergeant and asks why is he calling them.

"The Princesses wants to tell us something," Daniel says.

Celestia clear her throat and begin to speak, "Before I speak to the point, I just wanted to thank you once more, for helping us winning the war and save this world from chaos." The rangers nod and waited for her to continue. "So, to express my gratitude to you, turns out without the Elements of Harmony, me and my sister here already have enough power to return you back to your world. Earth."

"YESSSS!!!!!" Chase shouted excitedly, followed by other rangers around him. Cheering and hollering in the room like there was nobody else with them. However, all of the ponies in the room seemed quite sad hearing this news, even the Royal Guards themselves. Forbes grabs Daniel by the shoulder and shakes him vigorously.

"WE'RE GOIN' BACK HOME KID!! YA HEAR THAT?!!" He shouted right onto his ear.

"HOOAH!!" Shouts one of the rangers. The cheer soon dies down and the rangers then looked at Celestia and Luna.

"So, when do we start?" Johnson asked still putting a smile on his face.

"Well, I suggest you get some sleep first," Luna said, "We'll bring you home tomorrow morning."

"Aight," Forbes said, "Well, it's getting late. I'd better go and take some rest."

Celestia nods and smile, "Of course Sergeant, besides the Gala is about to end anyway. And you deserve your rest." The rangers smiled. After saying the Princesses goodbye, they began to walk towards the exit, didn't even notice the sad look of the ponies around them because their minds continue to think about one thing... home. But not for the young sergeant, he's just standing there still in front of the Princesses while looking at the ground.

"Dann?" Starlight asked, "Is something bothering you? If it is, you can tell us."

Daniel shook his head and looked at the unicorn, "Nah, I'm fine Star." He said as he stroke her mane gently. Starlight immediately leaned in on his hand, feeling his soft skin stroking her mane was unbelievably nice.

"All right, I'm gonna go catch up with the others, see ya." Daniel walked away from them. But before he stepped outside, he looked back at the ponies. No, not the ponies... but the orange mare, Applejack. She seemed hurt knowing they'll leave. Daniel sighed and turned around and walked, leaving the sad ponies in the room behind.

______________________________________________

Daniel glance at his watch, 02:13. Dammit, he thought. He haven't slept since he got back from the Gala. His thoughts are rushing through his mind relentlessly. Seriously, he had been worse than this, but still it was tough to make your own choice. All of the rangers are now sleeping in random places, whether in somepony's house, Twilight's castle, or in their vehicles. Daniel sighs and sit up on his bed. Looking through the window on his right, he sees the most beautiful scenery he had ever seen.

"Luna must have worked hard on this," he said out loud and smiled. He got up from his bed and walked to the door. Opening it, he was greeted by the breeze that's coming from the open windows. He closed the door behind him and walk through the hallway and onto the main door.

Once he got out from the castle, he began to walk around the town. It looks so peaceful, so calm, nothing for the ponies now to worry about cause the war is no longer amongst them. Daniel smiled at the thought, he did it, the rangers did it. They sure did a one big hell of a job. He then spotted a familiar lonely tree with a small hill on it. He walk towards it and sat down, leaning against the tree and let out a sigh.

"What the hell am I gonna do," he said while looking at the beautiful night sky. He recognizes some of the constellations and somewhat it made him smile. This world is definitely very different from Earth. It has no pollution, didn't have many wars, heck, crime rarely happens here. This is such a beautiful world. He bet that every humans wanted to live here, but they'll end up creating another chaos. He closed his eyes, trying to ease up his mind while thinking about tomorrow's event. They're coming home... the rangers will finally see their homelands again. But not for Daniel, he didn't have any home, family, and he don't want to burden his friends by letting him stay on their homes. But here, in Equestria, everything seems perfect. He had Applejack, the mare he cared and loved the most, her friends that will always wanting to help him in the time in needs, ponies who love him, care about him. He smiled at the thought if he lives here, in the wonderful world of Equestria. After a minute or two, he have made up his mind. He smiled and opened his eyes, looking up at the sky, he said, "Guess that is the choice." He chuckled lightly. "Better get some sleep for another long day." With that, he walked back to the castle with a smile on his face. "I'll see you again my friends. This is for you Finn, Jerry... I hope you'll like it."

Author's Note

Sorry the waiting, I just had to do some tournaments with my friends. And boy it's worth a lot.

Thanks for Everything

Day 21 - 07:23
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

"All right boys, you all ready?" Forbes asked to the rangers, who were checking their own equipment. All of them are in front of Twilight's castle, one Abrams, one Stryker, two helicopters, and a humvee are ready to go through the portal.

"Ready as hell," Zano replied with a huge smile.

"I still can't believe we'll be able to get back home," one of the rangers said.

"Don't forget to thank the Princesses," Forbes said firmly, "I believe they worked hard to bring us back home."

"Where's the Staff Sergeant?" A ranger asked.

"He's taking a shower," Chase replied while examining the humvee. To be honest though, he didn't know what that kid is doing inside. But he shrug the thought and let his friend to do his own stuff. "Goddamn, time seems to fly fast." He said.

"What's that Private?" Johnson asked to Chase.

"Time sure flies fast. I mean, me and Daniel have been here for three weeks! It's nearly a month! No wonder the ponies are so close to him."

"You heard the Princess said," Zano chimed in, "He's got a heart of a warrior, no wonder they like him."

It wasn't very long until the ponies began to surround them. The rangers notice they had a sad look on each of their faces.

"Hey, did something happen?" One of the Apache's pilot asked.

It took a moment until one of them spoke. "Do you really have to leave?" It was a mint green unicorn. The voice indicated that it was a female. She took a step forward so the rangers could saw her. Forbes smiled and walked to her. He knelt down and stroke her mane.

"We have to. Our friends need help back on Earth."

"Help?" A pony said.

"Yeah," Chase replied and took a step forward, "What you don't know is, that our world is at war too." The ponies gasp when they heard it. "That's why we ended up here with all of these equipments." Then, the Princesses, the Elements and Shining suddenly teleported behind them. The rangers looked back and got on one knee while bowing their heads.

"Princesses," Forbes said.

"At ease," Celestia replied and the rangers immediately stood firmly with hands on their backs. Celestia looked at them one by one and smiled. "I assume all of you are ready to go back?"

"Hell yeah!" Chase shouted excitedly. The rangers responded with the same expression. The Elements didn't seem to be happy about this. They all lowered their heads. The Princesses though, tried to keep their spirit up.

"You guys really have to go?" Rainbow asked a bit hurt.

"Rainbow," Sunset nudge her shoulder, "You have to know that their world is in the middle of chaos. We can't let them stay here. Even if we want to." Her voice became quieter on her last words.

Forbes smiled at the little ponies. "Don't worry girls. We'll be okay."

"But you will face a war again!" Pinkie exclaimed, couldn't hold her emotions anymore, she began to tear up.

"Cause that's what we do Pinks!" A voice coming from behind them. All of the ponies turned around and gasp as they saw Daniel was on his complete uniform. "We know the risk of war, and we didn't have a single fear of death. Of course, we can't let our friends die alone back there. Right rangers?!"

"HOOAH!!" The rangers simultaneously shouts back. They clapped their hands as Daniel came out of the castle and stopped right in front of the rangers. He smiled.

"Good work soldiers! We sure did a hell of a job here! Now it's our time to finish our war, and end those massacres once and for all!!"

The rangers shouted in excitement and clapped their hands again. Daniel smiled and turned back to see the ponies. All of them were in the verge of tears, even the Princesses themselves couldn't hold back their tears.

"Thanks... for everything," Daniel said as he smiling to them.

"Dann," Celestia nearly choked up, "You... really have to go?"

"Yes I am Celestia," Daniel replied and put his gun on his shoulder, "Besides, you let me to choose. This is what we trained for. To protect those who can't protect themselves. And now, I believe I have made up my mind."

Applejack couldn't hold herself anymore. She began to cry and run towards Daniel. She jumped to him and Daniel immediately caught her. "Sugarcube! Please! Don't leave me! Ah... Ah love ya!" She was now sobbing to his shoulder. Daniel smiled and hugged her tight. Though, tears began to form on his eyes as well.

"Applejack," he said softly, "I'm sorry, but I must go. Our world is in no good condition. And it's up to us to stop whatever danger might come." He knelt down and pulled back his head so he can saw her face. Her eyes were definitely red and tears soaked her coat. Daniel smiled warmly and wipe the tears off her cheeks. "Applejack, you know I love you. With all of my heart. From Celestia's sun to Luna's moon. From west to east. I will always in your heart. Though, it hurt me so much to leave you behind but this is my duty. My race." Applejack didn't say anything, she just looked at the ground and sobs. "Look at me." Daniel lift her head and she looked at his eyes. The deep blue eyes she come to know and love. "When you miss me, just look up at the night sky and remember. I'm like a star..." Daniel felt tears running down his cheeks but he manage to hold his smile. "Sometimes you can't see me. But I'm always there. For you Applejack." He said while poking her chest. Applejack looked at him, still can't form any word. Daniel leaned in and kissed her on the forehead. But before he could stand, Applejack wrapped her hooves around his neck and kissed him passionately. Daniel closed his eyes and deepened the kiss. They both stayed like that for a minute until they broke the kiss.

"Ah love ya," Applejack said through her tears but smiling at him. Daniel smiled and kissed her on the cheek one last time.

"I love you too, Applejack." He was about to stand up but again, he was tackled into a group hug by the Elements.

"We'll miss you Daniel!" Twilight said crying.

"Don't ever forget about us, okay?!" Rainbow shrieked.

"How will we ever repay you for your kindness, darling!" Rarity said, now she wasn't that dramatically like she used to be.

"Stay safe Danny!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"We'll always remember you," Starlight said.

"You're a friend indeed, Daniel," Sunset said.

"I'll miss you so much Dann," Fluttershy said.

"Me too girls," Daniel hugged them back, "Thanks for trusting us. I'll miss all of you." They all smiled while sobbing. The rangers waited patiently as they cherish the moment. They break the hug and Daniel stood up. He looked at the Princesses and opened his hands wide. "No hugs?" He asked jokingly.

The Princesses immediately leapt in for a hug. Daniel almost fall and crushed by the three of them but he manage to control his balance and hug them back.

"Daniel, we will never forget you," Celestia said while sobbing on his shoulder.

"Remember us by watching the sun and the moon okay?" Luna quietly asked.

"We always love you Daniel... all of us," Cadance said as she wrapped her wings around him.

"I know guys, I love you too." Daniel break the hug and smiling at them. He was about to gather with the rangers but a young filly's voice stopped him.

"Daniel!" He heard Applebloom shouted. He turned to the source and just in time to be barraged by another group hug. This time though, he catched all of the three fillies in his hands. He wondered how the heck he could even do that.

"We'll miss you Daniel," Scootaloo said.

"Ah'll never forget ya!" Applebloom exclaimed while crying.

"You're the best friend we've ever had!" Sweetie said. Daniel chuckles and hug them back. After a few moments of hugging, he let go off the filly and stood firmly. Shining walk to him with Flurry in his grasp along with Air Burst and give him a salute, which Daniel return it. After lowering his hand, Flurry clapped her hooves and reached out to the young sergeant. Daniel smiled and immediately take Flurry and hug her.

"Daniel," she said baby like which made Daniel giggle at her.

"Poor girl, she didn't know what's about to happen," Daniel said. Shining nodded at him.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Sarge," he said firmly.

"Same goes with me," Daniel replied. He then give back Flurry to Shining and give her one last boop. To be honest, he's hurting inside. He really didn't want to leave this world but he just had to. For the sake of humanity, they must go home. Hi sighed at the thought and turned his gaze to the two sisters, who were smiling at him.

"You ready?" Celestia softly asked him.

"Before we leave, can I ask for your permission one last time?" Daniel asked to Celestia.

"And what is it, my Guardian?"

"I want to bring Finn and Jerry, along with the casket of the rangers back to Earth." Celestia and Luna seemed to be taken aback by this but nodded anyway.

"All right Dann," Luna said, "You have our permission." Celestia inform the guards to bring all of the rangers' casket to here. They tilt their heads at first but then nods and quickly teleported themselves to the cemetery. After a couple of minutes of waiting, the guards teleported themselves again along with the caskets that Daniel asks for.

"Is that all?" Luna asked to the guards, making sure that there were no one left behind.

"Yes Your Majesty, this is all what it's left," replied Shining.

Daniel took one last look to his surrounding. All of the ponies were sniffling and some of them even crying. He smiled, knowing he won't see them again. And it hurt him so much to think of it but he immediately distract the thought by thinking of the effect from the war if Ammar wins it. He looked back at Celestia and nodded. "We're ready Your Highness."

Celestia felt a tear again in her eyes. Daniel haven't said that for a week, and now here he is, knowing that she won't see him again forever. She smiled and looked at Luna, who nods at her, and she nods back. Their horns began to glow and a white portal slowly coming into their views. A huge and white circle then emerge in front of the rangers. The brightness was strong enough to shield their eyes at first, but eventually they get used to it.

"All right boys! Let's get these mens back home! We're Oscar Mike!" Forbes shouted. Soon, the Apaches fly through the portal and disappeared, followed by the last Abrams, the humvee and the Stryker. Forbes looked at the remaining rangers. "Come on! Get your asses moving! We have a war to win!" The rangers nod while lifting all of the caskets and walked through the portal, of course they waved at the ponies. The ponies waved back whilst sniffling and crying. Zano and Johnson took a step forward and vanished through the portal. So, it means there were Daniel, Chase and Forbes left. "Come on," Forbes said, "Won't make them waiting for us."

"You go ahead," Daniel said.

Forbes shrugged at him, "I'll see you on the other side!" With that, he walked through the portal and join the rest.

Chase grabs Daniel by his shoulder to get his attention. "You know, you should've told me that you have a girlfriend here."

"Marefriend in this case," Daniel correct him. They both then shared a chuckle.

"To be honest," Chase speaks up, "I do have a crush on here too."

Daniel smirks at him. "Oh yeah? Who is it?"

Chase shrugged. "Better to keep it a secret."

"No fair, dammit." Daniel playfully punch him by his chest. Slowly, they didn't realize that they're walking towards the portal.

"All right, I'll tell you who it is," Chase said in a defeat tone.

"Don't be down. Come on, I can keep it a secret."

"You sure?"

"Pinkie Promise."

"I better whisper it to you." Chase leaned in and whispers to his friend. Daniel's eyes widened and immediately backs up from him.

"No way!" Daniel smiled widely at him.

"Yes way," Chase replied while adjusting his gun in his grasp. "Come on, we better get going." Daniel nods and they both started to walk to the portal. Before they walk past through, Daniel turned around to see the ponies one last time. They smiled, albeit sad.

"Daniel!" Flurry almost shouted and tears began to roll down her cheeks. She knows where this is going, and it hurt him more guilty for his own decision. But he smiled back and waved at them.

"I'll miss you Flurry! And thank you Equestria!" He shouted while waving and smiling to them. The ponies smiled and waved at them. Although, Flurry could be heard crying loudly.

"Ah love ya sugarcube!" Applejack shouted back.

"And I'll never forget that! I love you too Applejack!" He said as tears running down his cheeks. The two brothers then walked through and the portal vanished. The ponies watched as they disappear into the portal and now, the portal is gone, the rangers were gone. Forever. Applejack manage to hold a smile on her face, she looked up at the sky and wipe her tears away.

"Ah love ya Daniel. And Ah know ya love me too. Ah'll never forget ya. There's no stallion that could replace ya from mah heart."

=====<<<

However, the rangers didn't notice one more thing. There's a writing implanted at the picture's base that reads:

. . . . . . . . . .

Equestria is beyond thankful for the heroism displayed by those humans that have helped saved this world from an unimaginable chaos.

We hereby dedicated this picture to:

Staff Sergeant Daniel Nicholas

Staff Sergeant Finn Maverick

Corporal Jerry Alexander

Private Matthew Chase

Sergeant William Forbes

Corporal Alphonse Johnson

Private Nicolaus Zanovich

Commander Chet

1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment United States Army Rangers

Equestria will never forget what you all have done for our peace, what you fight for, and our, as well as your’s, strengthened bonds of friendship. May your God be with you Rangers. And thank you, for everything you have done in the service of this world.

=====<<<

From this day to the ending of the world, but we in it shall be remember'd; We few, we happy few, we band of brothers; For he to-day that sheds his blood with me shall be my brother; be he ne'er so vile.

King Henry V

Author's Note

Two more chapters are on their way!!

On going chapter: Last Message

Last Message

The Elements limply made their way to the throne room, along with the Princesses and Shining Armor while Flurry is still crying in his grasp. She was still sobbing though, knowing that Daniel had to leave for... forever. They won't see him again, and the same goes to him. Not only Daniel, they missed all of the rangers already. The village seemed empty without them. How they introduced themselves and their vehicles, how they save the world, how they somehow manage to make everypony smile, they missed it all already. They sat down, circling the crystal table, all of them had a look of sadness plastered on their faces. All of them sat down in silence, none of them wanted to speak; or remember the event that had happened.

"Wish they wanted to stay here," Twilight finally break the silence.

All of them looked at her with same expression, longing. "They had missions Twilight," Celestia replied, albeit her tone slightly different than her usual calm and caring tone. This one is sadness. "Their world is in chaos, much like us, but worse. We cannot blame them if they wanted to go back. They have a world to save. A home to protect. Just like us."

"And that world needs them," Luna added, "I know it's hard for all of you to felt like... losing your friends. To be honest, I do feel the same way as you."

"But they will know that we love them. And they love us too," Cadance said, "Our bond will never be broken."

"Is there any other way for us to go to their world?" Rainbow asked, "If not, at least we can hear their voices again."

"Yeah," Sunset said, "Wait, did I mention them that I'm from another human world?" They all looked at Sunset and Twilight shook her head.

"No, Sunset. You didn't mention it to them. It's too late now though."

"Yeah, but at least I know that they're from another world... or dimension... maybe, in my case. Not from the world that I live right now."

"Indeed," Celestia said, "If your world is in war, you might have inform us about it." Sunset nod and then heavy silence continue to fill the room.

"About your question, Rainbow Dash," Celestia break the silence, "I may have to work on it. Though, we'll only be able to hear their voices." The ponies perked up at this.

"It's alright Princess!" Starlight exclaimed, "At least we know that they're still alive!"

"I hope so too," Celestia replied.

"Is there a spell to that?" Twilight asked, confused.

"For what I remember, yes. I believe, you haven't read it on books?" Twilight shook her head. "As I thought. You see, it is a very secret spell that nopony else doesn't know about it."

"And why is that?" Sunset asked.

"I'm not so sure," Celestia replied and looked at Sunset with a smile, "But I remember how to activate it, and it needs all of the Elements of Harmony."

Smile slowly form on their faces. "Well, why didn't we just get to it?" Applejack excitedly asked.

Celestia shook her head, "Maybe not now Applejack. Me and my sister already observed too much of our power just for creating the portal. And frankly, the portal just happened once after the spell had been used. I just hope there were alternatives for us to see them again." The room fell back to silence. Even Flurry now is not sobbing anymore. Curious, Shining looked at her and surprisingly, she's fallen asleep. He chuckled and looked at the others.

"I'll go get her to bed." He trotted off the room, leaving the silent ponies behind. After a couple of minutes of silence, Twilight realized something. She looked at Spike's chair and notice an envelope resting on it. She grabbed it by her magic and put it on the table, getting all of the ponies' attention. She saw a writing on it and she read it out loud.

...

Princess Twilight Sparkle, it's you isn't it? Hehe, my instinct told me that you're the one whose going to find this first. There's a note in it, but don't read it alone. I want all of my friends to read it, okay?

-Sgt. Daniel Nicholas

...

"Wow," Rainbow said in amusement, "At least we know his instinct always right."

"Open it already Twilight," Pinkie said impatiently. Twilight looked at the Princesses who were nodding at her. She smiled and opened the envelope. With all of her friends are around her, she decide to read it out loud. She cleared her throat before reading it.

...

Hey girls, must've been tough for you knowing that I must leave, right? Yeah, me too. To be honest, I don't want to leave. But the war at my world hasn't over yet, and we need to stop him before he could overpowered us. I'm sorry that I had to leave you. But don't worry though, I got something that'll keep you guys remember us. Please don't be sad. We'll be fine, I promise. I'm not a kid of many words, so I'm gonna make this quick.

I love you guys. All of you, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Starlight Glimmer, Sunset Shimmer, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Flurry, especially Applejack. As for Applejack, you know that I love you. And I know you love me too. You had change my life forever Applejack. And I will never forget you. These three weeks we spent together, you made me realize that there's one thing that I missed from my life... hope. Through hope, I will continue on. And for you, Applejack, I will always live. Remember what I told you, from Celestia's sun to Luna's moon, from east to west, I will always love you. No girl on Earth would replace such a wonderful mare like you. I love you. And again, thanks guys... for everything. We will continue our war now; our journey; another adventure. Don't worry about us. Be safe, okay?

Your Guardian, Daniel Nicholas.

PS: And before I forgot, there's a photo inside the envelope, you can have a look on it.

...

Twilight felt a tear running down her cheek. And so does everypony else. All of them were sniffling. As for Applejack, she tried to remain strong. She knows that Daniel didn't want to see her like this. Even though he won't see her again anymore, but at least she had to keep the promise. Twilight looked back at the envelope, she levitate it and saw the photo inside it. She pull it out from the envelope and examines it. She smiled as she have a look on it.

"Twilight," Pinkie whined, "We want to see it too!"

Twilight put the photo in the middle of the table and the ponies immediately have a look on it. There, stood four soldiers. No, rangers. All of them wore a smile on their faces. They were the rangers they know for the beginning of the war, until now. From the left to right, stood Finn, Daniel, Chase, and Jerry. Each of them had a ridiculous pose, which made the ponies giggle seeing them like that. Satisfied, Twilight levitate the photo and put it on one of the frame and hung it on the wall in the throne room. They smiled as they saw the photo again.

"They are the bravest soldiers I've ever met," Twilight finally speaks.

"I'm sure they are," Celestia replies.

"Wanna head for breakfast?" Starlight interrupts, "I'm starving."

"Let Pinkie handle that," Sunset says as she looked to Pinkie.

"To the Sugarcube Corner!" Pinkie immediately exclaimed, and bursts through the main door. All of them laugh at the pink party pony and began to trot to their destination. Meanwhile, Cadance trot back to the room where Shining was in with Flurry. Celestia was the last one to come out from the room, she looked back at the photo and smiled as she saw it.

"Thank you Rangers... for everything." With that, she walk and catch up with the others. Leaving the smiling photo of her friends alone in the dark room.

Author's Note

On going chapter: The Journal

The Journal

Daniel's P.O.V.

Two months later...

I sit down inside a car, along with Chase and Forbes. The ISIS have been surrendering in many parts of their territory. But the leader is nowhere to be found. The headquarters have tracked his location and we were the ones who have been tasked to capture him. Alive. Now, I was waiting with Chase. I glance at my watch, 09:01. I sighed and looked back at the hotel that we believe it's his exact location.

"We've been waiting for hours dammit," I muttered.

"Get a grip there, Private," Chase said with a firm tone. Yep, I was a Staff Sergeant back on Equestria. But here, I've been promoted to Private First Class while Chase had been a Corporal. Miller didn't ask anything about our disappearance though. He'd been busy with the war and already forgot about it. Heh, old man. Well, good Lord. But this will sucks in anyway though. We have the same ranger uniform. Our weapons are on our laps. Yeah, you know what I like, ACR Grenadier with Holographic Sight. Chase had his M240 back while Forbes had a same gun like me. Though, he had the ACOG Sight. I glance at Chase, who is watching from the driver seat.

"You know, we're going to take down the bad guy, not slaughter everyone," I chuckle at Chase's face as it turns to frown.

"This is my favourite weapon you know. You have your ACR though."

"Can't argue with that." I shrugged and focused back to the lobby of the hotel. This might take a goddamn years. I reached out for my backpack at the back seat and pulled out my journal. Yeah, my new journal. I just bought it five days ago but I hadn't write anything about it. This is my first time to open it. I opened it and grab a pen that is already in front of me and began to scribbling on it.

It's been two months since the war in Equestria ended. Time sure flies fast. And this shit isn't over yet. I still couldn't believe what I've just experienced. I told all of the rangers to keep this as a secret cause I might be afraid the humans will try to make some portals into that world and began to conquer it. Not that I was being overprotective but at least we have to do some precautions. You know humans are really bad at stuff. Equestria. I don't want to forget about it, so here it is. My journal that I will keep writing onto it and this is the way for me to remember the ponies that me and the rangers had saved. They thank us, and we thank them. Of course it sucks for me to leave the ponies behind, especially Applejack. And I know I won't see them again. It hurts me so much to think of it. But I know one thing though, Applejack will always in my heart. No matter what. No girl in this world could compete her. She is the most honest, beautiful pony I've ever met. And I will never forget those three words she used to say. 'I love you'. Yeah, those words always make me smile.

After going through that portal, me and the rangers were at the front of the cave that me, Chase, and Jerry went when the nuclear exploded. Man that place is a total wrecked. Anyway, from the first day when we arrived at Equestria, that's the first time I feel like... home. But home is here. Earth is my home. Humans are my race. Though I missed the ponies so much but I have to keep going. For our sake. For Applejack. I knew I won't see her again. So, the least I can do is to stay alive and do my best as a ranger.

I sighed and looked up to see the lobby. Still nothing.

"Writing on that journal heh?" Forbes suddenly asked.

"So what," I replied jokingly at him. He chuckled and shook his head while looking back to the lobby. I started to write again.

I don't know how this is going to end. But I know one thing. We have to end this war. Once and for all. Christmas just three more weeks and I want all of my friends to go home and spend their time with their families. Though, it hurt me so much to think of it cause I don't have any family. But the rangers insist me to come and join them but I don't want to be a burden. So, I decided not to disturb them and refuse all of their offers.

And here we are. Right here, right now, trying to stop the endless war while waiting in a stupid car for what felt like eternity. We still have a job to do. We capture Mustafa and bring him back to base. This is our first day of hunting. The day that answers the question about who will win and who will lose. The fate of the world is in our hands. I will continue on my journey, my adventure, and I will write every single damn word into this book. For me. For Applejack. For Equestria.

Chase stop my writing as he is now patting my shoulder several times. "Guys, I have the positive ID," he says while looking forward.

I closes the book very fast I didn't even know that I had such speed and immediately look at his direction and quickly sees the target, with few of his body guards walking down the stairs and into a car.

"Well," Forbes says as he cocking his gun, "This is it boys. It's now or never." Me and Chase nods and prepare ourselves for the mission.

"This is Corporal Matthew Chase to Overlord, we got the guy. You want us to move in?" Chase asks through his walkie.

"Negative Corporal, follow him until he arrives at his hideout. We can't afford to blow up our cover. Follow him and make sure to keep your distance. Good luck boys, this is where you earn your upgrades."

"We got it Overlord, out." Chase put back his walkie and look at us. We smile and nod at him, he nods back. "All right guys, I think it's our time to shine." We laugh together and Chase starts the car. The target is moving and we follow behind them. I smirk while looking at our target and put my sunglasses and my mask on. I heard Forbes pats his helmet. Mustafa won't even know what's going to happen.

"Let's do this the old style, shall we?" Forbes asks confidently.

I am Private First Class Daniel Nicholas.

And this... is where my real adventure begins.

THE END?!?!?!

Author's Note

All right! This story is done! BAM! Thanks for all of your support and like and your comments! I appreciate all of it! :twilightsmile:

Now, Imma take some rest.

Bonus Chapter - Not The Last Problem

Daniel's P.O.V.

"Overlord! We have the package! But the army is chasing us!" I heard Chase shouted through his walkie as he fiercely run the car across the street.

"LEFT! LEFT! LEFT!" I shouted at him as I saw a bus with many terrorists in it coming from our right.

"Corporal! We've sent a chopper on the edge of the town. Proceed your way to the west and just go through until you reach the end of the town. A helicopter will be there waiting for your arrival." Overlord finally replied.

"We got it Overlord!" Chase replied and placed the walkie back.

"Whoo! Headshot baby!" Forbes laughed at the backseat as he reloads.

"How much you got?" I said to Forbes.

"Only seven so far! It's hard to shoot while moving!"

"I know right!" I replied with a smile and peeked my head to the window and started to shooting again.

"You all never get away with this. All of you won't be able to get out of this town." The voice that we have hated so much from the beginning. It's none other than Mustafa Ammar. Yep, we've caught him off guard. That's why the whole army started to chasing us in apocalyptic way.

"Shut the fuck up will ya?" I said in annoyance. I really hate that dude. Seriously, if I had a chance to kill him back at his safehouse, I swear I'll put my weapon on his mouth and pull the trigger until it's last bullet. But the General want's him alive, so we couldn't do anything right now than just fucking drive out of town.

Chase pressed on the gas trying to get every ounce of power out of the car. I bet if he could press any harder, he’d push the pedal through the floor.

"CROSSROAD UP AHEAD!" As Chase screamed that, multiple terrorists pour out in front of our car.

"I GOT 'EM!" I shouted as I shouldered my ACR and fired at every soldier could get my goddamn sites on. I didn’t rely on accuracy; I just went with ammo output. Spray and pray as most troops call it, and whatever you hit, call it the target. We miraculously continued to race down the old dirt road as the massive army continued to pursue us.

"Shit! HINDS!" Forbes shouted as he started to shoot to the sky. I looked up and saw two Russian helicopters chasing us.

"They must've captured it!" Chase shouted still grabbing the steering wheel tightly.

"Oh we have more than that," Mustafa could be heard calmly said that.

"SHUT YOUR MOUTH OR I'LL PUT EVERY SINGLE GODDAMN BULLET RIGHT INTO YOUR BRAIN!" I shouted and glared at him. He just shrugged in response. Again, I really hate that guy. Our rendezvous is still miles from our position and we are surrounded by the terrorists from all sides. It'll take a miracle to save us.

"TANK!" I screamed as I looked at the massive tank.

"YOU'VE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!" Chase replied. The hulking beast came busting out of the park right in front of the car. We know that our light weight car has nothing against a tank; T-72 to be exact. As the turret of the massive vehicle began to orient its way toward us, Chase jerked the wheel of the car to the left and swerved around the massive metal beast. Once he was around it, Chase immediately jerked the wheel back to the right and reoriented the small car; he continued to drive while I was firing upon the massive tank.

"DRIVE! GO! GO! GO!" Forbes ordered as he looked back from his shoulder.

The pursuing cars did their best to dodge the massive tank, but lost control and crashed into a nearby building; some of them crashed to their own teammates, stopping their pursuit.

"Whoo!" I cheered. It was short lived, we're were still under fire by those choppers, and we needed to get to our objective as fast as we could. As the car jerked and bucked, we hung on for dear life. Me and Forbes still peppering the buildings with our guns, all while Chase continued to concentrate on his driving.

"You sure got your driving license with a good score, Corporal!" I teased him with a smirk while reloading my gun as Forbes did the same. Chase was about to retort me but a sudden light surrounded us.

"What the fuck?!" Forbes shouted. We shielded our eyes while the light gets brighter and brighter.

"DON'T STOP!" I shouted to Chase. I don't know if he's nodding our what but I feel the car run with more power. As the light faded away, we started to regain our vision.

BEEEEEEEP!

"CARCARCARCARCAR!!" I shrieked as I saw a car coming straight to us. Chase jerked the wheel suddenly to the left, making me hold the roof of the car. He turned the wheel to the right but he bumped a pole instead and as the result, the car went flying to the air.

It landed roughly and rolled multiple times. I hold on with my seatbelt and my other hand was on the roof. The car went to a stop and it was now upside down. I closed my eyes for a moment before letting out a groan.

"Chase... Forbes... ya dead?" I asked, panting for air.

"Yeah..." I heard Chase responded limply.

"Same here..." Forbes replied with the same tone. I heard a gasp after that response. "He's getting away!"

I looked to my right and saw Mustafa holding his left arm and limply running away from us. "Dammit!" I said as I pulled the knife out of its place and cut off the seatbelt.

"Come on!" Chase said as he crawling out of the car. "We can't lose him!"

"What about our Sergeant?" I asked and crouched when I got out of the car.

"Leave me!" He replied. I saw his right leg got stuck between the seats. "Go! I'll catch you up!"

"Come on, Daniel! What are you waiting for?!" Chase shrieked as he grabbed his gun and after the target. I looked back at Forbes and nod.

"I'll be right back," I said as I grab my gun and join Chase on pursuing the suspect.

"I'll get outta here alone!" I heard Forbes replied.

Well, this was unexpected.

Author's Note

Know what, I can't keep it a secret anymore. But hope you guys like it!

Also for Appleruskie and Shadowpony300, do not worry, your request is in progress! Just you wait! Remember, I'm not the person who likes to break promises! I'll do my best!

Prologue [Edited]

Author's Note

Hey!! Sorry for the bad grammar 'cause this is my first story ever since I read hundreds of Fimfictions here. And English is not my main language. SO BEAR WITH ME!! And please add your comments so I can fix my grammar and continue the story well and I WILL FINISH THIS STORY FOR GOOD

YOU HAVE MY WORD

Prologue [Edited]

A wise King never seeks out war.

– Thor Ragnarok

It all happened so fast, the sound of ponies screaming for help and running to save their lives was heard from every direction, the smell of the smoke came from the fire stung her nose, she tried her best to told everypony to go to the train station. Her vision was blurry, she could barely see through the smoke but she did her best to escort the rest of the ponies to the train station with her filly in her grasp. She and the rest of the ponies and a few guards were galloping across the street that ones filled with crowd of ponies smiling and laughing together, but now it all turned into a massive chaos.

The buildings were on fire, dead ponies lying everywhere. Seeing this only made a massive hole inside her heart, it's like being destroyed by a wrecking ball. She couldn't save them but she already tried her best to get all the ponies to get out of whatever hell they were in.

When they almost arrived at the gate that led to the train station, suddenly a unicorn — with a black armor — ambushed from the left and tackled the pink alicorn to the ground. His horn was glowing a dark red as he was ready to attack his target. But before he could do it, he suddenly got kicked from the left side of his and he slammed to a wall as a result.

"Come on!", Shining yelled and help her to get to her hooves and started to gallop again, "We gotta get out of here!!"

With Flurry still in her grasp crying uncontrollably, they finally arrived at the train station and immediately got into the train that was waiting at the station. Well at least the train arrived just in time according to the schedule. Making sure that there wass no pony left outside and a nod from Shining, the conductor started the train and left the station with full speed. Fear clearly expressed his face.

Meanwhile, in one of the cabins, Cadance was laying with Flurry on one of the cushion while hushing her little filly. After what felt like hours, Flurry let her exhaustion took over and went to sleep. Exhausted after the attack at the Crystal Empire, Cadance decided to sink herself to the bed. Shining stood in front of her with a worried expression and put a hoof on her filly's mane and stroke it gently.

"He... He did it," he said in a limp but slightly angry tone, "He managed to conquer the empire, and it's all my fault." He sighed and sat on the cushion.

"It wasn't your fault love," Cadance assured him by giving him a gentle and a warm smile, though she was trying not to smack him in the face just because he blamed himself for what had happened to the Empire. "All of Equestria doesn't know that he's alive yet. You tried your best Shiny, take some rest while I'm keeping an eye for our little filly here."

"But..."

"No buts Shining, go and have some sleep."

"We have to inform Twilight first."

"Once we get to Ponyville first, Shining," Cadance gave him another smile, "Please go and take some rest, you have done more than enough for saving the citizens."

Finally, exhaustion took the best of him and his eyes became heavier. With a final sigh, he laid on his cushion — facing Cadance — and closed his eyes.

While her husband was sleeping, Cadance couldn't hold herself anymore. A single tear made its way on her left cheek. Seeing those ponies that she couldn't save made her feel the worst princess ever. How could this even happen? He should be dead... Scratch that, banished by now, or was he? Is he going to conquer all of Equestria? She must tell this news as fast as she could to other princesses. Equestria is in the biggest danger she have ever seen.

Before she could lost in deep thoughts, a single and long yawn escaped from her mouth. "Wow, I never felt this tired before," she glanced at the window and saw the trees were passing by in such high speed. "Maybe I should take some rest." After closing her eyes about five minutes, she drifted off to sleep while one word kept dangling in her mind.

War.

Cadance shot her eyes open as she heard a loud screech. Rubbing her eyes with one hoof, she felt the train came to a full stop.

"How's our little filly doing?" Shining said, hopping from the cushion and stood next to Cadance.

"She's still sleeping," replied Cadance with a smile to her little sweetheart, "Where are we?" She forced herself to sit, shaking her head lightly to shrug the dizziness off of her head.

Shining looked at the window and said, "I assume we're at Ponyville now. Come on, we have to find Twilight and tell her what had happened to the Empire." With that said, he turned to face the door and opened it using his magic.

Carefully not to wake Flurry up, Cadance brought the filly to her grasp and followed her husband out of the train. The conductor himself came out from the train and ran to the royal family.

After taking a few deep breaths, he asked frantically, "What in Equestria is going on Prince Shining?"

"He's back." Shining hesitated to reply the answer further.

"Who's back?" Shining shot a glare at him and the conductor immediately understood that this wasn't the time to talk about that.

"We have to go now," Cadance interrupted, "Let's go Shining, we don't have much time."

Shining nodded and before the three of them teleported to Twilights' castle, Shining gave a final duty to all of the Crystal Guards. "Make sure that everypony get some shelter and food. Inform both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna about this!"

A bright flash emerged from the two of them, seconds later they were gone and the train made its way for the next stop, Canterlot.

Twilight Sparkle, Celestia's faithful student and the Princess of Friendship was very busy organizing her books with her assistants, Spike and Owlicious, when she heard a knocking sound from the main door. The purple alicorn let out a groan as she levitated a book to her sight.

"Spike!" Twilight called for her number one assistant and the dragon immediately rushed to her.

Spike dropped what he was doing as soon as he heard his name and ran to Twilight. "What is it Twilight?"

"Can you open the door for me please?" She said with an annoyed tone. "I'm not done with these books yet and this is the tenth time today that somepony knocked at my door and asking questions about whatever it is they had in mind. Every single day!" She levitated the book to its place and let out a groan. "Tell them I am busy at the moment and wishes to not be interrupted. At least for now."

"Right on it, Princess!" Spike replied with a salute. That eased the mood a bit as Twilight just giggled at him, to be honest he somewhat knew how to cheer her at the time like this.

Spike ran through the hallway and onto the main door. A few more knocks could be heard again as if the visitor was very eager for an answer.

"Coming!!"

After a few seconds of his little jog, Spike immediately took the handle and opened it, to reveal a certain pink pony with poofy mane and a huge smile on her face.

"Hey Spiky! Is Twilight in there?" Pinkie asked while bouncing on her spot.

Spike put his palm on his face, saying, "Pinkie, you know Twilight's been very busy lately right?"

"I know!" Replied the pink pony, who was still jumping up and down. "That's why I made this for her." She pulled out a plate of cupcakes from her poofy mane and gave it to the little dragon.

"Wow," Spike said, holding the plate full of various flavours of cupcakes, "Thanks Pinkie, Twilight sure need this. And me of course." He smiled sheepishly.

"No problem!" Pinkie replied with her smile and still bouncing and not leaving.

"Aren't you gonna go somewhere?"

"Ooh yeah right, I'll see you later Spike!" She left the castle to... Celestia knew where she was heading to and still bouncing.

"Finally." Spike muttered.

He closed the door and turned around. Just as he was about to give the cupcakes for the busy purple mare, a knock came from the door. Again.

Spike groaned in annoyance. He knew now why Twilight was so frustrated by the knocks from the door. He turned around and immediately opened the door with quite force.

"Pinkie. I told you, Twilight is-" His eyes widened as he looked at the stallion and alicorn along with their filly still asleep were standing in front of him. "...busy. Prince Shining, Princess Cadance! I'm so sorry for-"

"No need to apologize, Spike." Shining said. His face and tone was cold and Spike realized this.

"Right," Spike chuckled a bit, "So what brings you two here?"

"Is Twilight inside?" Cadance asked with a worried look. "We need to talk to her right now."

"Yeah, she's inside organizing the library. Come in!"

They both followed Spike as Shining closed the door behind them. They walk through the hallway and into the library where they saw the purple alicorn was adjusting all of her books to their right place.

"Twilight, we have a visitor." Spike said while putting the cupcakes to the table.

"Spike, I already told you-" She said as she turned around to face him but then her eyes widened as she saw his brother, sister-in-law and her niece in her library. A smile slowly formed on her face. "Shining! Cadance!" She ran towards them and hugged them both with a giggle.

"Heheyy Twily," Shining chuckled as he and Cadance returned the hug warmly, "How's your day been?"

"It's been a lot busier than usual." Twilight said before breaking the hug. She was about to do the usual greetings whenever she and Cadance met but sadly, Cadance cut her off.

"Sorry for the sudden visit, Twilight," Cadance said, making Twilight tilted her head in confusion, "We've come here with a really important information." She looked at her husband, and Shining looked back to her, and then to Twilight.

"What's wrong?" Twilight asked, aware on the expression from both of their faces. She could see the desperation, fear, anger, doubts and loss in their eyes. And she just realized how worn out they were.

Shining closed here while taking a deep breath before he answered, "Crystal Empire has been taken, and by mean taken, I mean conquered."

Twilight gasped in shock. "I'll go get my friends and send a letter to Princess Celestia." She immediately trotted to Spike and told him to send a letter. He recognized her expression and Spike was aware with this. The situation couldn't be good and what he heard next, shocked him beyond his thoughts. He wrote the letter with his trembling claws but he wrote — nonetheless — until Twilight stopped talking. After the letter was done, he tied it and burned it with his fire. Twilight and the others watched as the scroll turned to ashes flew through thin air and through out the window within the green smoke.

"Owlicious!" Twilight called for her second assistant and the owl immediately landed in front of her. "Tell all of my friends to meet me here, now! This is emergency!" The owl responded with a 'hoot' before flew away through the open window, sending her message to her friends. Twilight then trotted back to her brother. "What happened?"

"Well..." Shining rub the back of his head with one hoof.

Twilight was having none of it. "Shining, what happened back there?" She raised her tone, making Flurry squirmed a bit. "Oh sorry. Shining, tell me what happened?"

"He's back... Twilight..."

"Who's back?"

Shining sighed and looked away, horror plastered on his face as he remembered his recent duel with the leader of the army that attacked Crystal Empire. He still couldn't believe how the Crystal Heart failed to imprisoned him.

"Shining." Twilight pleaded.

Cadance sighed while levitating a cupcake to her mouth. "Sombra has returned."

Saving Lives

Author's Note

Finally!! New chapter!! HOOAH YOU'LL NEVER BELIEVE WHAT I'VE GONE THROUGH TO FINISH THIS CHAPTER. Anyhoo I'm still continuing the story. I'm not the kind of person who likes to leave a story unfinished. Please leave your comment! Any critical and advice is really needed right now!

Next chapter: IDENTITY

Saving Lives

"WE GOTTA HELP 'EM!" Rainbow shrieks as she saw the two creature were about to get bucked up. Rainbow were about to fly towards the two creature but sadly Sunset grab her by her tail.

"Wait," Sunset interrupt her and put her down, "Look!" She pointed with her hoof at the falling trees in the forest. When Sombra's army were just about 15-20 meters away from them, there's a thing came out from the dirt path its like and it looked like Trixie's wagon but this one is bigger than hers. It has another creature showing the half of its body on the top of it and was holding some thing that attached to the 'wagon'. It stopped right between the two creature thats just standing there and a door open from the right of the 'wagon' and then theres another one with the same uniform like the others.

Then another one came, it came from the falling trees and now it's showing itself and stopped with half of its body emerge from the forest. Its body was huge, they never seen anything like it. It has some sort of a pipe in the middle of its 'head' and theres the same creature showing half of its body with goggles on its head and was holding the same thing like the creature in the 'wagon' was holding.

"I believe these things aren't from Everfree," Starlight said. "Those creatures are more advanced than us."

Then, the massive thing turned its 'head' along with its huge pipe directly to Sombra's army; but they didn't seem to afraid of it. Instead they charge forward. Then, they heard the one with the sunglasses scream his order,

"LIGHT 'EM UP!"

_____________________________________________

"Steady!" Daniel said through his walkie, "Steady!" They waited until the crowd is close enough to their fire range.

"LIGHT 'EM UP!"

BOOM

War Daddy shoots his main cannon right to the middle of the crowd and the blast starts to throw them ultimately to their teammates. But whoever caught right in the blast radius was ripped to shreds. Daniel, Chase and Finn started to open fire as they shot from the hip. But Jerry was having his favourite time of his life, shooting with his minigun and letting out a 'WHOAAAAAAA', he didn't hesitate to knock out an entire army. Same thing goes to the commander as he fires his M240 machine gun from his hatch.

"DIEEEEEE!" Screams Jerry as he laugh like a devil.

In just fifteen seconds, the swarm were now overwhelmed by the rangers and immediately surrenders and only seven were left of them.

"Cease fire! Cease fire!" Said Finn raise his hand to the halt signal. "Private, lets go." He told Daniel to follows suit. "Check your gear."

"Affirmative."

_____________________________________________

Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Twilight watch in horror as they saw Sombra's army being shreds by those creatures. Same goes to everypony who watch in shock as they saw them die easily like that. In just a few seconds, only seven of the army who still alive and they immediately surrenders.

"What just happened?" Cadance still trying to process from the event.

"I have no idea," Shining replied and watched them as they now approaching the surrendered pony. "Come on, we have to meet them. Guards stay alert."

All of them began to move closer to the scenery. All of Sombra's army was now covered in a pool of blood. Fluttershy couldn't bare to see this and she felt she wanted to vomit.

"I think its the best for only me and Luna to go," Celestia turned to them. "I don't want you to get sick because of this."

"Yeah," replied Twilight. "I think its better for us to stay."

"Awwww," Rainbow lamented. "But I wanna meet with those... things."

"Maybe later Rainbow," Applejack said putting her hoof to the rainbow pegasus shoulder. "It is best for us ta let the princesses go there first. We don't know if they're good or not."

Rainbow sigh at this but accepted it anyway. Celestia nods and begin their walk with the Royal Guards still raising their shields and spears, slowly approaching the creature. But, as they and approached the rangers, suddenly a unicorn levitate a crossbow and shoots it to one of the ranger with the sunglasses.

"PRIVATE LOOK OUT!"

_____________________________________________

"Stay frosty guys," Finn whispers through his walkie. "We don't know they're friendly yet, nor of these horses that were surrendering themselves."

"Hooah," Chase says looking from next to the humvee.

"Daniel, check that horse with a horn over there," the sergeant ordered.

Daniel do what he's told and slowly walk towards the sitting unicorn. Aiming his gun to the unicorns head, he slowly but surely takes another step closer. "Get on the ground," he say limply. He fight for this long until he didn't realize that he had a serious wound on his right chest. And now he started to feel the pain again. "Get on... the ground... now." He said while taking a few deep breaths.

Then, he saw a movement to his right and immediately turns his gun to it. But what he saw is just the two horses and the guards approaching his way. He heard a snap and when he turned to his left, the unicorn already had a crossbow in his magic.

"PRIVATE LOOK OUT!" Finn screams as he saw it. But its too late.

WHACK

The crossbow release its arrow and pierced through his right shoulder. The young ranger screams in pain and fall to the ground.

"SHOOT EVERY SINGLE GODDAMN HORSES WHO SURRENDERS!" Finn shouted at his walkie and the rangers quickly fires at the remaining black armored ponies. Once they're all dead, Finn quickly run towards Daniel who is still screaming in pain. He puts his hand to pick up the sunglasses and the other hand to the back of his head and leaned the young kid's head to his thigh. "Chase!! Bring out the aid kit now!!"

Celestia, Luna and Shining watched in terror seeing one of those creatures struggling for its life.

"Should we help them?" Luna asks looking at the desperate one who is trying to save the other.

Without a word, Celestia trotted to the ranger followed by Luna, Shining and the rest of the guards. When they were close enough to hear their voices, they saw the young ranger is now covered in blood that quickly run from his shoulder. Until they finally heard he says, "I'm scared." He's struggling to breathe and blood came out from his mouth. He seriously need medical attention immediately.

"Dammit Chase!! What took you so long!!" Cried the sergeant.

"I can't find it!!"

"Fuck!" He wanted to try and pull out the arrow but he scared of what might happened to the kid.

Celestia can't take it much longer. She step forward until she and the injured ranger were just inches away. "We can help." She says in warm and gentle tone.

"What do you know?" The sergeant replied still holding his wounded friend in his arms.

Daniel cough and spitted a blood from his mouth and smiles warmly to the sky, "So this is it."

"NO NO! DON'T YOU DARE SAY THAT!" The sergeant is desperately thinking any idea but none of it came to his mind.

Then, a purple aura surrounds Daniel and he immediately lift off from the ground. It was Shining, he lift him off with his magic.

"Hey! What are you..." Before the sergeant could finish his sentence, Shining interrupts him.

"We just want to help." He then looked to the princesses and they nod to him.

Celestia turned her gaze back to the sergeant, "Come with us quick!" They gallop back to the group of ponies that watched from a distance. The sergeant quickly got up and start running with them. He grabbed his walkie to speak with his men.

"Chase get the humvee started and follow me, War Daddy you do the same!"

"Understood."

"Roger."

They ran across the bridge and they all now arrived to the group of ponies. Shining put Daniel very gently to the ground. The ranger is still struggling to breathe. Finn quickly kneel down beside him. "You're gonna be fine private just hold still okay."

Twilight and the rest of her friends were mouth agape. Not because that they could talk, but they seen the human is covered in blood and an arrow is still stuck on his right shoulder. He coughs and more blood coming out from his mouth. "Chase!! The bandages!!" Sergeant yell at the top of his lungs making everypony taken aback by his action.

The humvee and the tank stopped before the bridge. Chase immediately get out of the vehicle with Jerry and run to their friends. "Here it is Sarge!" He said tossing the bandage to Finn who catches it.

Before he could react, Celestia speaks up, "Twilight, can you heal him?"

The purple alicorn perked up to face Celestia. "I don't know, I mean not with that arrow still stuck in his shoulder."

"Just take it off," Daniel answers which made everypony shocked at his statement.

"Are you crazy?!" Rainbow yells and quickly receive a light punch from Sunset.

"Are you serious?" Cadance worried about what she might seen.

"Yeah... just take it... off."

Twilight didn't know what to do but Finn quickly respond at this. "Alright kid hold still."

Twilight and her friends couldn't bare to watch it but they couldn't leave their eyes at the sight either. Shining helped Finn by envelope his magic around Daniel's body. "It'll hold him still."

With a nod, Finn slowly grab the arrow and takes a deep breath, same goes to Daniel. After what felt like hours, Finn finally encourage himself. With all of his might, seconds later he pulled the arrow from its place.

"ARRGGHHHHHHH!!" Daniel screams trying to squirm but he cannot move from Shinings magic. Blood quickly run out his shoulder like a water fall. Twilight's friends eyes turned to the size of pinpricks as they looked to the soldier that is trying to stay alive from that.

Chase immediately put a pressure to the wound with his both hands, trying to stop the bleeding. "Sarge! The bandage!!" He screams at his friend. Finn quickly wrap the bandage to Daniel's shoulder and chest.

"Twily!" Called Shining who is desperately hold Daniel's body. "What are you doing, save him come on!"

Twilight rushed over to Daniel and her immediately use her magic. A purple aura quickly surrounded Daniel's wound. The ranger still struggling for air and seconds later, his vision became blurry and he slowly closes his eyes.

"NO NO NO! DON'T YOU DO THAT!" Finn yelled at him. "KID DON'T YOU DO THAT TO US! DANIEL DON'T!! RANGER!!"

All he can see now is blackness slowly fills his sight.

From the Heart of an Apple

Daniel's P.O.V.

Day 6 - 15:52
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Ponyville, Equestria

I slowly awake from my amazing slumber. I open my eyes slowly only to be greeted by the sunlight of the day. I blinked several times trying to adjust my vision and I was clearly at one of Twilight's room right now. My room, that's if Twilight insist to be. I slowly turn my head to the right and just as I thought, the window left opened. The cool Ponyville air slips into the room and fill it with the breeze that I can't even describe it. My thoughts were distracted by something that was touching my left hand. It felt... soft. When I was at the view to what is touching me, then I saw it... no, her. Applejack, with her hoof some what 'holding' my hand while her head was resting onto my bed with her other hoof beside my thigh, facing me. Her breathing that's brushing against my skin was steady yet warm and her eyes are closed, she was definitely sleeping. This mare, it's not like I was in a goddamn hospital or something. I sigh and manage to curl up a smile however.

"Applejack," I grab and shake her hoof gently to wake her up. She groans a little and lets out a long yawn. Her eyes slowly open and finally meets mine. She didn't say anything and realized that I was holding her hoof. She looks at her hoof, at me, then back to her hoof. I could saw her cheeks turned beet red but maybe it's just the reflect of the light. "You know you didn't have to do this," I chuckled.

"A-Ah was jus'... checkin'..." she stammered at her words which only make her cuter.

"You're so kind Applejack," I started to reach and give her a scratch behind her ear. She gasped and her eyes grew wide, then she closed her eyes and leaned into my scratching, letting out a satisfied sigh. Once again, I chuckle at how cute ponies could be when they're like this. The moment had to be ruined by the pain that's coming from the wound of my head. My mouth immediately open wide to scream in agony. I hold the wound but it's just make things even worse... oddly enough, the wound wasn't there but the pain is still stinging like a lightning.

"Daniel?!" Applejack begin to panic but suddenly, the pain slowly drifted off from me. "Ah'm goin' ta get the others!"

"I'm okay Applejack," I said with all of the strength I could muster to not make her worried, "It's just a little headache." She move closer to me and placed a hoof on my shoulder.

"Ya sure 'bout that?" She looked at me with a concern look on her face. I assure her with a warm smile and a nod.

"Wait, how long was I out?"

"'Bout four hours? Maybe?"

"Oh."

There's a brief silence between us but I manage to break it somehow. "Hey Applejack?" I looked at her straight in her eyes.

"Yeah?"

"What are you doing here?"

She chuckles sheepishly and rubs the back of her head, "Oh yeah, Ah though Cadance need some help ta take care of ya... and she is. She needs ta bathe Flurry and ask me if Ah can take a look on ya, jus' be ready fer if yer awake. Flurry seems didn't wanna leave ya."

I let out a giggle and smile warmly at her, "Thanks AJ, that is really nice of you." I could see a slight blush form on her cheeks but I didn't pay too much attention to it. Then, I remembered something that Starlight said before. "Say Applejack," I said with a grin on my face, "I thought that you had the best apples in Equestria, correct?"

She immediately perks up at this and her smile grew wider than ever. "That's right pardner! Wanna go head ta Sweet Apple Acres? Ah bet mah family will bake a bunch o' apple food ta ya. Chase already get a taste."

"I don't see why not," I chuckled and walk towards the door and open it, "After you milady," I said with a grin. I could have sworn she blushed at that but it didn't really matter to me. "Applejack? You're not ill are you?" She didn't respond. Seeing this, I immediately kneel down in front of her and put my hand on her forehead. "My God, Applejack... you're burning!" I said as I ran my hand across her cheeks. She quickly jerked away from me and adjust her hat so she could hide her face.

"A-Ahm fine sugarcube," she shifted her eyes to left and right. I gave her a suspicious look but shrugged it away.

"Alright? We can go now?"

"Y-yeah."

She walk past me and didn't say a single word. I closed the door behind us and walk together to the main door. Just then, I heard a familiar loving voice calling for me.

"Daniel?" I turned around to see Cadance trotted to us with Flurry in her grasp. "You're awake!" She said with glee, "Feeling better?"

I was about to answer it but the small filly alicorn interrupts both of us as she now trying to hug me... again.

"She misses you," Cadance says and handing the filly to me which I gladly accept. Flurry immediately wrap her hooves around my neck as I stroke her mane in my grasp. Then I decided to do what I did with Applejack earlier, a good scratch behind her ear and the effect was immediate. She giggled at first but then leaned into my scratching.

"Have I ever tell you how sweet she is?" I asked at Cadance which she replied with a giggle.

"That's why she loves you." I chuckle at her respond. Though deep down inside I was taken aback by that. Meanwhile, Applejack was just watching us with a warm smile plastered on her face. Flurry yawned as I was still scratching her ear.

"Alright sweetheart," I said as I bring her back to Cadance, "Go and get some rest." When I was about to give her back to Cadance, she boop my nose with her nose while letting out an adorable giggle. I smiled and boop her one last time with my finger, which she let out another giggle.

"Where are you two going?" Cadance asked when she looked at Applejack was standing next to me and I notice her face made what it looks like a shock yet... happy expression? But she manage to hold it.

"Oh, we were about to head to Sweet Apple Acres," I said and looked down at Applejack, "Come on Applejack. I'll see you later Cadance." Just as I am about to leave, Cadance held my left hand with her hoof.

"Daniel, can we talk for a second? I promise it'll be only for a minute."

I raised an eyebrow and looked back to Applejack that is waiting patiently for the entire time. "You can go outside first, I'll catch up with you." With a smile and a nod, she made her way outside and waited for me. I turned my attention back to Cadance.

"What is it that you wanna talk about?" I said with a crossed arms.

"You know that I'm Princess of Love, correct?" I nod. "You know that I can feel all the love in Equestria, right?" I nodded once again still crossing my arms. "Well, for what I see," she takes a deep breath before...

"Applejack is interested in you."

Yep. Right there. That sentence was clearly enough to make my jaw drop to the ground. I stood there, trying to process what the hell she was talking about. My eyes still locked with Cadance, trying to figure any of pranks she gave me. But her determined face tells me other way.

"Applejack... I... what..." I stammered and trying to form a fucking word, but it didn't came out of my mind. I let out a big sigh and pinch the bridge of my nose. It all make sense now, the nervousness, why she volunteer to take care of me while I was asleep, the blush on her cheeks when I say thanks.

Go get her.

What? Who's there?

It's your brain numbskull.

How on Earth can you talk to me?

Why? Is that wrong?

I didn't mean it dickhead.

Cadance put a hoof on my shoulder which snaps me from my own argument with brain. "Tell me Daniel," she ask with a gentle tone, "Do you like her?"

Just say yes!

Shut up.

"Of course I like her," I said with a nervous laugh, "I wouldn't be friends with her if I didn't like her."

"You simply clueless aren't you Daniel," Cadance giggle at my answer, "Not like that silly, I mean do you like-like her?"

I couldn't find an answer to that.

Just say yes dammit!

Not now brain!

Oh come on! This is your only chance! You didn't even get a single girl back on Earth and you know that!

That's because they think I'm ugly and I won't make myself embarrassed anymore.

Do you ever get loved before?

... No.

Then she didn't think you ugly dammit! This is your fuckin' chance dude take it!

"Daniel?"

I snapped again, "Y-yeah?"

She sighed, "Let me change the question. What do you think about her?"

I paused for a minute, "What do I think about her? Well I mean, she's really kind and... beautiful for a pony," my eyes widened and I could see Cadance giving me a smirk, "Did I just say that out loud?" She nods.

Great! Thanks to you I'm becoming a horse fucker already!

Hey don't blame me! I was just helping!

Yeah damn right you are. You're gonna pay for this.

"Daniel," Cadance said, "Just go and tell her." I was taken aback by that.

"Whoah whoah whoah, hang on a minute, you want me... to..."

She shrugged, "I think you made a pretty good couple."

Smoooooooth

Oh would you please just shut the fuck up for a second?

"I... don't you think about anypony else out there?" I asked, "I mean, what if anybody sees us more than just a friend? I'm a human and she's a pony, there's no way we can get together." She tilt her head and giving me a gentle smile. "Can we?"

"Dann, for what I see from you, you deserve to be loved. Everyone in this town loves you, especially the princesses."

"I doubt about it."

"Don't think like that, don't ever doubt about it. Like I said Daniel, you're different than the others."

"Yeah but that doesn't mean I deserve to be loved," I sighed, "Well, I guess... this is just unbelievable. I mean, there's no one ever had an interest in me. Yeah, so this is kinda new to me."

Cadance just giggle at my reaction while I rub the back of my head. "So, what should I do? I've never been 'dating' someone before. And I thought that I won't ever had one." I sighed again and looked at the ground. Cadance place a hoof under my chin and slowly bring my face up until we can see each others eyes.

"Just show her that she means something to you Daniel."

"Sugarcube? Ya done yet?"

I looked back at the door, "Gimme a sec!" I could hear her mumbling a bit and I just chuckle at that. I turned to look Cadance and nod. "Well, if that's the case. Thanks for telling me though."

She nodded, "My pleasure Danny, and good luck." With that, she gives me a wink and proceeded to walk back to her room.

So? What are you gonna do about it?

I have no idea.

You wanna give it a chance?

The hell dude are you nuts? She's a goddamn pony!

So what? It's not like there's any other human girl in this world, besides if they are, I doubt they would be interested in you.

Brain, I love you because you are a part of me, but I swear that if I could do without you I would CUT YOU OUT!

Love you too, Danny ;)

"Sugarcube?"

"I'm comin'!" Without any argument with brain anymore, I open the door and Applejack was standing in front of me with an annoyed look on her face.

"What's takin' ya so long?" She asked firmly.

"What? You're waiting for me?" She blushed slightly but immediately hides it away.

"A-Ah don't know what ya mean," she then trotted towards the opposite direction.

"Umm, I'm pretty sure that Sweet Apple Acres is this way," I pointed with my finger. She looked at the direction I just mention and she blushed more. Not saying anything, she walk past me. As if I'm nobody.

You like teasing her didn't you?

Well two can play that game.

With a shrug, we proceed our walk towards Sweet Apple Acres.

______________________________________________

We walk out from Ponyville and towards a dirt path, which to the right and left were a bunch of apple trees.

"So," I said trying to break the awkward silence, "This is your orchard?"

She chuckles, "Yeah, me and mah family here are workin' very hard ta keep this farm goin'. We spent nearly entire day for buckin' the apples so we can get bits ta run the farm."

She sure is a hard-working pony am I right?

I agree with you.

"So you're selling apples?"

"Eeyup."

We walk down again in silence. But then I realized that she is getting closer to me. Each and every step she was closing the gap between us.

I got a plan.

This better be good.

Why don't we make sure that she had feelings for you.

Dude, you saw how she's been acting around me.

Yeah, I know but just to make sure. Who knows she's the one you've been looking for, girls like her are difficult to find back on Earth.

I can't believe I'm gonna say this but, you had a point there brain.

Don't worry bro, I got your back.

You better be.

After a little talk with brain - for what felt like hours of argument - we arrived at Sweet Apple Acres. She opens the gate and we walk in to some kind of... barn?

"So you were raised in a... barn?" I raised an eyebrow.

"What?!" She perked up at this, "No! Ah wasn't raised in a barn! Ah just did mah chores in the barn! And ate in the barn. And… spent the majority of my… time in the... barn… Wow, yer right. Whatever ya do, don't mention that ta Rainbow."

"I won't." With that, we arrived at the front door of the barn... I mean house. She knocks the door and walks in.

"Granny Smith we have a guest!" She trotted down the hallway and onto the dining room. "Have a seat where ever ya like pardner." I did as I asked and immediately take a seat. Then, an old mare with green coat walk from the... kitchen I assume. This must be her granny. I didn't really saw her ever since I was at the frontline. Nor at the village, but maybe she had been in the Town Hall earlier today when that goddamn siege came.

"Well howdy there young man!" She said some what gleefully. "What brings ya here?"

"Meh, I was just wandering to keep my mind at ease. I mean, we still have to work on plan to retake the Crystal Empire from that stallion named Sombra," I groan as I recalled my memory of what had happened to Finn, "I swear to God if I meet him face to face I'll make that stallion regret it for the rest of his life."

"Whoa nelly," Applejack trotted to me and quickly rub my back, "Don't let yer emotions control ya sugarcube, let's make ya some lunch, Ah bet yer hungry." She gives me a wink and then walk towards the kitchen. I heard the front door open and I see... uhh what's his name again? Oh yeah, Big Mac and his little sister Applebloom.

"Howdy," he said when he saw me at the table.

"Good afternoon to you too partner," I replied with a smile. Applebloom quickly rushed towards me, jump onto my lap and immediately hugs me.

"Hey Daniel!" She said burying her muzzle on my chest, then looked up at me, "What brings ya here?" I didn't even notice that Big Mac was looking at me with a smile plastered on his face.

I chuckle and gently strokes her mane, "Well, I was just wandering around Ponyville and decided to pay your family a visit." Her smile grew wider and she tighten her grip.

"Ah'm so glad yer here." Applejack came out from the kitchen with a pie on her back, and smiles when she saw me and Applebloom are hugging together.

One hour later...

We all sat together in the dining room after the lunch. Boy they didn't lie if this is the best apples I've ever taste in my entire life. Granny Smith started telling me about the foundation of Ponyville while Applejack was sitting right next to me. I wasn't surprise because I knew that she had feelings for me. Wait...

Hey brain, weren't we here for a reason?

...

Brain? Anybody home?

APPLESAPPLESAPPLESAPPLES

*Internal facepalm*

Shit, I knew I couldn't trust you.

Guess now I'm playing on solo mode. I still need to figure out a plan to make sure about her feelings. But how? All of the signs were clear, but I still... somehow doubt about it. I look around to see anything that would help me make a plan, but none of it seems to come out from my mind. Just as I was thinking about a plan, a voice came from my walkie.

"This is Sergeant Forbes, Daniel you there?"

The room went silent as they heard the walkie talked and I immediately grabbed it, "This is Sergeant Daniel, what's the matter Forbes?"

"The Princesses are calling you to Twilight's castle."

"For what?"

"We're going to make a move to Baltimare."

I sighed and the others looked at me with a concern look, "What about War Daddy? Is she fixed already?"

"Thanks to the unicorns, yeah. She healthy as new, now come on, we're all in Twilight's castle waiting for you."

"Aight, I'll be there in no time." I placed the walkie back and took a glance at my watch, 17:06. "Thanks for the food guys, I really appreciate it. Especially you Granny." She smiled and nodded. As I was about to leave, Applebloom hugs my right leg.

"You're goin'?" She asked and I could see she was in the verge of tears. I smiled and scoop her up to my level.

"Yeah, but I'll be back," I assure her.

"Promise?"

"I promise Applebloom." I said and hug her tight. She wrapped her hoofs around my neck and nuzzles under my chin. Then, I put her down and started walking towards the front door. Just as I was about to open the door, Applejack trotted behind me.

"Need some company?" She asked, hope filling inside her eyes. I smiled and chuckle.

"Why the hell not?" I open the door and gesture her to walk first. After closing the gate behind us, we proceed on foot to the castle.

Silence was there throughout the whole walk. I started to notice that Applejack seems to be getting closer to me with every step she takes, and then suddenly the silence is broken.

"Daniel?" She asked but didn't look at me.

"Yeah?"

"Have ya ever... uhh thought of bein' together with somepony?" She asks quietly.

Brain?

Zzz...

Oh fuck you.

I tried to let this conversation go on a little longer. "Back in my world I didn't even had a relationship. No girls wants to be with me. Is it because I was a soldier or some reasons I have no idea. So honestly, no... I never thought of me being in a relationship with a pony."

"Not even any of yer closest friends?"

"Not really no, why do you ask though?"

Just say yes!!

How long have you been up?!

Not long enough.

I literally hate you right now.

"Never mind, A-Ah guess Ah was just silly for thinkin' otherwise." She says letting out a depressed sigh.

I decide to move in for a comfort hug. But today isn't my lucky day, as I walk over to her I slip on a freaking pebble! I tried to get my balance and I grab Applejack instead, but I was way too heavy and I fell flat on the back with a loud 'thud' while Applejack lands right on top of me.

"Why does this happen to me," I mumble.

'Cause you're a fucking loser?

FOR THE LOVE OF CELESTIA, BRAIN!! YOU'RE NOT EVEN HELPING ME THIS ENTIRE TIME!!

I regain my composure as fast as I could and tried to push myself up. But standing up again was impossible for me as it seems now Applejack was holding onto me... tight, very tight as she buried her muzzle into my chest.

"Uhh Applejack?" This awkward position isn't helping any better, "Could you let me go?"

"Ah... Ah don't wanna," she replies and tightening her grip.

"What? Why?! I have a mission right now!" I suddenly forgot about the whole plan. And I have no idea about that. Also, brain is no helping nor saying some bullshit right now.

"It just feels so... good," she still buried her muzzle.

"Good? What good? What the hell are you talking about AJ?"

"Ever since ya came here, ya protect us, care 'bout us, even that ya willing ta give yer life jus' ta save us! And that's when Ah realize that ya were meant ta be!"

"Meant to be what?" I still trying to process the event as I now had no clue what she was talking about. She raised her head up to meet mine and that's when I realize how red her eyes were.

"Mine!" She says as tears started rolling down her cheeks. She buries her muzzle in to my shoulder. I could feel her tears soak through my shirt.

Wait a minute.

PROCESSING... PROCESSING... PROCESSING...

100%

LOADING COMPLETE...

"Ah never had the courage 'cus Ah was afraid that you don't want ta be with me 'cus A-Ah'm different. 'Cus Ah'm a pony... t'aint fair!" She says, now a complete wreck. She's now sobbing and breathing heavily. "Ah never even got a chance."

I looked at her who is still cried on my shoulder, then looked at the sky.

She's right dammit, she's a pony, I'm a goddamn human. How can we-

Just give her a chance you numbskull. Admit it, you want her too right?

You know what? Screw the rules, a female is a female.

Species barrier has been shattered to pieces. I lift up her head back to my eye level. She looks up with confusion but then she realizes that I have also wrapped my arms around her and that I'm pulling her closer.

"Applejack? Would you tell me what's been lingering on your mind... about me?"

She didn't respond with any words, instead she close her eyes and leans in and press her lips softly against mine. The tingling sensation and the position she put herself in were melting me on the inside. After a few moments she ends the kiss, leaving me completely speechless.

"S-so, how was it?" She asks shying away a bit, once again leaving me without a response. There is one thing I did know though. I wanted to do it again.

Without hesitating I pull her close and connect my lips with hers once again, making sure I enjoyed the sensation to it's fullest this time. I could feel all of her emotions flooding through my own. The moment ends and she lets out a delighted sigh and goes back to laying on my chest this time smiling as I held her tight against my body. We both just lied there savoring the moment in each others embrace. I slowly run my hand through her mane which was extremely soft.

"From now on, I'm all yours," I said as a smile curl up on my face.

She nuzzling softly into my neck, "Ah love ya sugarcube."

"But why?"

"What do ya mean?" She asked lifting her face to see mine.

"Why do you care about me so much Applejack?" I asked as a tear ran down my cheek.

She chuckles warmly and wip my tear with her hoof, "'Cus yer different sugarcube, yer better than any other stallion Ah've ever met so far. Yer kind, caring, loving, and many more that Ah couldn't describe it with words. Yer the sweetest stallion a pony would ever dreamt of."

I felt another tear came down my cheek. This time, it wasn't a tear of sadness. It was tear of joy and happiness. I pull her close again, sharing the warmth of my body against hers. "Thanks Applejack."

She nuzzle into my neck and give a peck on my cheek. "And one thing sugarcube."

"Yeah?"

"Remember this, anytime ya may need me… always know Ah will be here for ya. Always and forever... 'cus Ah love ya."

"I love you too... Applejack."

...

Did it went well?

Go fuck yourself.

Author's Note

Hey!! Sorry for making you waiting 'cause I'm having a slight problem on making this chapter. Due to the fact that I'm in fuckin serious situation right now and I don't really good at LOVE STORY!! Dammit I know this chapter must be sucks. I should've made it just for the alternate. Let me know if I'm bad for making this chapter and yeah, I totally suck. Oh yeah, one more thing! From Monday to Friday I will be busier than usual, just only for this week. So I think making one chapter will be harder than I thought but I will make it no matter what happen.

On going chapter: Off to War

The Final Showdown

Operation Sombra a.k.a. Operation Onslaught
Day 12 - 13:42
Sgt. Daniel Nicholas
1st Bn., 75th Ranger Regiment
Crystal Empire, Equestria

"All right boys, this is it!" Daniel shouts in front of the Royal Guards. "The fate of Equestria is in your hooves! Let's bring a fight to Sombra!" The guards shouts back in confident tone.

"Lock and load!" Chase shouts over the several thuds and thumps that shake the carrier. Daniel loads his mag into his gun and looks over to Shining, who is nodding. He smiles and nods back.

They duck their heads as a large thump rocked the war train. "How the hell is this train could take so much damage?" Chase asks.

"The Princess have form a special spell to the train," Air Burst replies, "This train would last longer than we ever thought."

Daniel looked over to his helmet and observed it, rotating it to see each feature. Another thud rocked the train, and Daniel placed the helmet onto his head and pats it. His vision was restricted slightly, but not by much. A knight with a gun. He thought to himself.

"They know we're here," Daniel heard from his walkie. Soon, all of them begin to hear the minigun from the helicopter starts to firing, along with several rockets.

"Hoo boy, there's a lot of them," Forbes says. The troops could only listen and imagine what it's like outside of the train. "Watch out for those unicorns!"

"All right folks, you good to go," Dagger Two-One says to Forbes.

"Pegasi! Look out!" They heard Dagger Three-Three shrieks.

"They're messing up with the rotor! Back up! Back up!" Dagger Three-Two shouts. Gun fires still could be heard outside.

"There's too many of them!" Dagger Two-One says.

"Daniel, this is Dagger Two-One, Forbes and his friends already landed on the ground and now they're taking heavy fire from enemy's defensive line! You won't be having air support for the next couple of minutes. We're trying to get rid of these assholes first and we'll be back on our duty."

"Copy that, Dagger Two-One," Daniel replies.

"This is Jester One-One, ready for the gun run." Phillip suddenly says.

"Just fire with everything you got," Daniel says. Then, they heard a loud explosion, along with the jet passes by above them.

"Oh hoho man, I count fifteen plus KIA's, we'll be back for the gun run. Out."

"Firefly, what's your status, over?" Daniel asks.

"We're still on our way. Probably ten minutes."

"Make it fast."

"We'll do as fast as we could. Be careful out there, Sarge."

The train came to a stop, and Daniel looked over to Chase one last time. He nodded, as did he. Looking back over to the door, he prepared himself. Cocking his gun, he stood firmly in front of the door.

"This is for my friends," Daniel says. Though, he consider the ponies more than just his friends. They were brothers to him. And he would do anything to keep them alive. The door slides open and the troops rushed out of the train.

"FOR EQUESTRIA!!" Daniel shouts as he run towards the open field. The guards screamed and quickly poured out of the train and rushed towards their enemy. In front of them is an open field, with crystals spread everywhere. On the opposite side, Sombra's army already fortified themselves with crystals as their covers; just at the edge of the empire. They were firing their magic and arrows to the Royal army. Daniel saw Forbes, Zano and Johnson were lying down on the ground while shooting at the enemy. He slides down and joined them. Along with Chase and the Royal army. They're now only half way to the empire.

"This is really bad!" Zano shouts through the explosions. Sombra's men are now relentlessly bombarding the army with magic attacks and arrow barrages. This pinned down the Royal army from attacking further to the empire. Many hid behind crystals or laid flat on the ground.

A massive magic attack hit just near Shining's right flank. The massive explosion launched dirt, debris, and screaming ponies in all directions. Those who weren’t killed laid bleeding from burns and cuts to their bodies. They immediately being dragged to cover.

Just then, a bright light emerge from behind the rangers and reveals the two sisters and the Elements. They quickly hide behind a crystal just right next to them and laid down. Daniel looked to his left and with narrowed eyes.

"What the hell are you doing here?!" He shouts as a magic hit right next to him.

"We can't just watch all of you desperately tried to retake the empire!" Celestia shouts.

"This is our home too!" Twilight says, "And we are more than happy to help you win this war!"

"Fine! Have it your way!" Daniel shouts back and continue to fire at the army. Another magic attack lands right in the middle of the army. Daniel desperately grab his walkie to contact the remaining rangers. "Dagger Two-One! How's it going over there?!"

"Not good! They just keep coming! We can't deal with them much longer! We have to pull back!"

"Don't you dare do that! I'll send reinforcements right away! Just hold on for a minute!" Daniel looks from his shoulder to Air Burst. "Air Burst! I need you and your pegasi squad to help the helicopters dealing with their assailants!" Air Burst nods and quickly inform his squad and they rushed to help the helicopters. "War Daddy! Where the hell are you!"

"We're here but we can't get through! These crystals are blocking our way! Heck, they were like tank traps back on Earth!" Daniel groans and looks around to see a way to get the tanks assist them from afar.

"All tanks listen to me!" Daniel says as he figure out the plan. "You guys see the small hill on the right?"

"Affirmative."

"That should be a perfect spot to assist us! I want you to take position there and bomb the city! And assist us by bombarding the army that is hiding behind the perimeter ahead!"

"Roger! Moving towards our destination. You guys hang on for awhile." Firefly replies.

"We're trying!" Daniel puts his walkie on the ground and continues to fire at Sombra's men. He hears a click sound and quickly drops his empty mag and slams in the new one. Air Burst then lands behind him and tells him that the helicopters are safe.

"Good job, Commander!" Daniel then grabs his walkie, "All units! How's your status?!"

"All tanks are in position and ready to engage."

"The helos are coming back to you."

"Jester One-One here, prepared for the gun run."

"All right everyone listen up! On my mark, I want you to engage with maximum firepower to the army!" A magic lands right next to Daniel, sending him flying and hit a crystal on his back.

"Sugarcube!" Applejack run towards him and dragged him to cover. "Ya alright?" She quickly checked him for any injury.

"I'm fine," Daniel says as he shakes his head and regaining his composure.

"We can't stay here!" Luna looked forward, "We're getting torn in half!" Another large explosion went off right behind them, causing them to put their faces into the dirt while rocks and debris lightly sprinkled their backs.

"This looks like D-Day to me!" Daniel jokes in the middle of their desperate situation while taking his face out of the dirt.

"Hell yeah!" Forbes shouts back, "I wonder how they could survive that!"

"What's a D-Day?" Shining asks, laying between the rangers.

"It's a long story!" Daniel shouts back, "I'll tell you after we win this shit!" He pull out his walkie while looking forward. "All units! Your status!"

"We're goddamn ready!" They shout in unison.

"All right! On three!" Another magic lands in front of them. "Fuck it! Three!!" The tanks and the helicopters quickly fires their guns to the army. The jet however, just passes by easily while causing a freaking large explosion.

"Aw yeah! I love this baby! Haha!" They heard Phillip shouts from the walkie.

The Royal army saw their enemies were being torn apart by the rangers firepower. The tanks using their HE rounds to eliminate the troops at the front line while the Apaches are bombarding them with their rockets and machine guns. "Alright, cease fire! Cease fire!" Daniel orders.

"Roger, Daniel. We'll bomb the city instead," Firefly response. They saw the tanks began to open fire at the city from the small hill, along with the helicopters who were pacing back and forth while firing their minigun and rockets. The jet continues to pass by as it causes another large explosion. Phillip however could be heard screaming happily ever after in the walkie.

"Why do you stop them?!" Celestia asks frustrated.

"If we don't stop them, we won't make it alive through the city!" Daniel replies, matter-of-fact.

"We have to do something!" Shining screams.

A massive explosion to the left flank forced everyone to bury their faces in the ground yet again.

"Dashie!" Pinkie screamed, her face still buried in the dirt, "Any ideas?!"

"If I had one we’d be doing it Pinks!" Dash replied out of frustration while lightly lifting her head.

Daniel looked around at the scared army. Those he could see wore faces of terror. Many were praying to whatever god they had in Equestria while others watched the defensive line nervously. Terror filled the front line. No pony wanted to fight back... they wanted to run.

"Fuck it," he mumbled. Daniel stood up from his hiding spot and walked out of the cover, all while he ignored the protests coming from Celestia and the team. He turned and faced the troops while he started to pace back and forth. "COME ON YOU SPINELESS JELLYFISH!" He screamed at the top of his lungs while an explosion coming from behind him. Making him looked like a total badass.

"He’s insane!" Celestia yelled.

"ARE YOU JUST GOING TO SIT AND WALLOW IN THE MUD LIKE PIGS?! OR ARE YOU GOING TO JUST LAY DOWN AND LET SOMBRA WIN?! I’LL TAKE THIS ROCK MYSELF IF I HAVE TO!!!"

Celestia’s troops started to look at each other nervously before looking back at the young sergeant, who seemed totally unfazed by the destruction all around him.

"If this is insane," replied Chase, "Then I don’t ever want to be sane." He said before standing up. He cocks his gun while walking up and stood next to Daniel who had stopped pacing. "What can I say..." He shrugged, "Good friends don't let you do stupid shit... alone." They both chuckle between the explosions. Forbes, Zano and Johnson looked at each other before nodding. They stood up from their position and walked to the two rangers.

"Know what?" Johnson says, "I would love to feel a D-Day."

"Same here," Zano chimes in, "They earned my respect."

Back in the line Applejack lowers her head and close her eyes, "Horseapples…" She mumbles before opening her eyes and looking up. Fallowing Chase's lead she too stood up and joined the young sergeant. "Ah can’t let ya go and get yerself nearly killed… again." Shining looked to Air Burst and both of them nods. Applejack's friends looked at each other and nod too. They quickly stood up and walked out from their cover, joined them in the field. Leaving Celestia and Luna behind with their jaws hanging firmly planted on the ground.

"Like I said," Twilight said to Daniel, "We're always with you." But Daniel wasn't sure about this. He afraid that the Elements would get killed in the battle. But, Twilight is the one of the most powerful alicorn in Equestria. He pretty sure she could handle it. Rainbow, fastest flyer in Equestria would easily fly and dodge the oncoming attacks. Sunset, Starlight, and Rarity, magic of course. Pinkie Pie? She would probably appeared out of nowhere and broke their necks. Applejack, the strongest earth pony he ever met. She would buck the enemies to the next county, just like she said to Sombra when he was captured. As for Fluttershy? Okay, he worried her the most. He'll probably stay close to her. But how the hell she wanted to come to a war?

Daniel chuckled lightly and smiled at his friends before looking back at the Royal army with a serious face. "Two types of men are staying on this field! The dead and those who are going to die! NOW COME ON… AND GET YOUR ASSES MOVING!!!"

Shining joined in, "ARE YOU GOING TO LET SOMBRA JUST WALK ALL OVER US?!"

"COME ON YOU SLOWPOKES!!" Zano chimed in.

"COME ON YOU FUCKS!!" Forbes screamed, "WE HAVE A WAR TO WIN!!" All of the troops begin to look at each other and slowly nod their heads.

"So, what do you suggest now, Sarge?" Shining asks turning his attention to the young ranger. Another explosion behind them causing them to duck down.

"We'll just go straight to those bastards." Daniel firmly replies. They all nod and stand up, turn around and face the army who is defending the empire. "TO THE LAST RIG! TO THE LAST BULLET! TO THE LAST MEN! WE FIGHT!! THIS WAR ENDS TODAY!!!" Daniel screams at the top of his lungs and begin to run forward.

Shining leaned back and looked over his shoulder, “FOR THE PRINCESS… AND EQUESTRIA!!!” He screamed while pointing his spear and shield forward.

Putting on their best battle cries everyone in the team screamed at the top of their lungs while they ran at full force on the field. At the front, leading the charge to the empire, Daniel ran at full speed. The flashes of his past battles appeared every time he closed his eyes. Time slowed and reality faded for the young man, the only thing he could think of was himself and the empire he had to conquer. He didn’t even notice the massive army charging in behind him.

Sombra's men fired arrow after arrow and magic attack after magic attack in an attempt to stop the advance. Many arrows connected with armor, glanced off shields, or buried themselves in heads and hooves. Magic attacks exploded all around launching ponies in all directions. They frantically tried everything they could.

But the Royal army kept on their advancing.

The closer Daniel advanced, the Dark Army could see the whites of his eyes. A pang of fear shot through the defenders. That stallion… that man… was determined. Time slowed for everyone once Daniel made it within ten feet of the cover. He slowly raised his ACR and shouldered and aimed at the soldier in front of him. The eyes of the dark soldier went wide behind his helmet while he looking down the barrel of the gun.

The soldier soon fell to the ground riddles with bullet holes.

______________________________________________

Inside the Crystal Palace, Sombra was furious. He flipped his desk and walked to the balcony. These blasted humans... interfering with his takeover? This was an abomination... he had checked on the status of all the towns he had taken, and militias had risen up. The floor shook as the tanks are now bombarding the castle with their HE rounds. He saw the young sergeant leading the charge while running without a single fear to his army. He gritted his teeth and his horn began to glow.

"You're ruining all of my plan, human... You're mine now..."

With that, he disappears out of thin air. His main objective now is just one. To kill a single human... that sergeant... he is going to put every strength in him to kill that young man.

______________________________________________

Daniel vaulted the crystal barrier and stood in the open hole. He turned to his left and promptly emptied part of the mag into three unfortunate stallions that were still trying to process what was happening. No one around Daniel knew what was happening in the surrounding chaos. Next, Daniel let go with his left hand and sprayed from the hip to his right side while holding the gun with his right hand. Shining jumped in behind him and bashed an attacking soldier with his shield.

To their right, Twilight, Sunset, Starlight and Rarity jumped over the barrier and shoots their magic to a group of stallions. Causing them to burst through a crystal wall. Celestia and Luna joined in with them and shoots their magic mercilessly at the army. Chase walks up behind Daniel and Shining while putting a leg to the crystal barrier and placed his M240 on his hip. "PUSH UP!!" He shouts as he begin to fires his gun left and right, killing dozens of soldiers. The Royal Guards then poured out from behind and quickly joined the fight.

To the left, the three Two-One Actual jumped over the barrier and tackled some soldiers. They soon began to brawl on the ground. In front of him, Daniel see quick dashes of rainbow colours. He assumed it to be Rainbow Dash. Daniel lifts his weapon and fires several rounds of grenade launcher before he sees Rainbow fly ahead and punch a stallion right on his jaw. Causing him to stumble backwards while Forbes quickly stabbing him in the head with his knife. Applejack suddenly jumped out above Daniel and in a blink of an eye, she kicked four stallions, causing them to crash to their teammates. Pinkie however, was doing random things. She always appears out of nowhere and assist the Royal Guards if the enemy wants to attack from behind. To his surprise, Fluttershy stared at one of the stallions and he quickly ran away. Guess he won't protecting her at the meantime. As he continue to fires and push on to the castle, he heard Firefly screams through the walkie.

"Daniel! This is Firefly! Be advised, you got incoming hostiles converging on your position! It's the Timberwolves! There are five of them that has a size of a goddamn tank!"

"All right, I'll keep on-" Daniel was interrupted by the War Daddy crews.

"Wait... shit! Sarge, that's not all! Holy... there are manticores! I repeat, we got manticores! Lots of 'em! I count ten!"

"Shoot them already!" Daniel desperately says.

"Roger! We... fuck! Back up! Back up!" He heard the rangers screaming uncontrollably. "Sergeant! We're being ambushed! I say again, we're being ambushed!"

"We're on fire!" Tirpitz says and Daniel lost connection with the tank.

"Fuck!!" Same goes to War Daddy.

"Tirpitz? Tirpitz, War Daddy? You there?! Does anyone copy, over?!"

"We lost Tirpitz and War Daddy! I repeat, Tirpitz and War Daddy destroyed!" Dagger Three-Two says, "Those unicorns ambushed them and hit their engines! They know the weakness is!"

"Dagger Three-Two look out!" Dagger Two-One shouts. The helicopters are being attacked by the group of pegasus yet again. "Get 'em to the open field!"

"I'm trying! Dang it!" Dagger Three-Two shouts back.

"Fuck! We're going down!" Dagger Two-One shouts as he began to lost control of the helicopter. "Mayday, mayday! This is Dagger Two-One, we're going down hard!" An explosion coming from the chopper was loud enough to be heard by Daniel.

"We got a Blackhawk down!" Dagger Three-Two shouts, "I repeat, the Blackhawk's down!"

"Got a visual for any survivors?!" Daniel frantically asks.

"Negative, Sarge. They're all dead."

"Sorry Sarge, but we're pulling back! Now!" Firefly screams. Daniel was out of his mind right now, Sombra had reinforcements, and a loss of two tanks and a chopper just make it even worse. Just then, the F-16 passes by the crowd of Timberwolves and launches two missiles on the engaging creatures.

"Holy shit! I count thirty plus KIA's. But... I guess that's not helping. There are thousands of them! You guys need to retreat now! You won't be able to stand against- SHIT! I've got hostiles on my tail!" Daniel looked up and saw the F-16 being chased by a group of pegasus.

"I can't shake 'em off! Sorry Sarge, guess you're on your own now. I'll handle these bozos first!"

Before Daniel could respond, a bright flash emerge in front of him. He blinks his eyes several times and when his vision is clear, he sees the one that he's waiting for so long. Sombra was standing there, looking at him with fury. Time seemed to slow down as they looked at each other's eyes. Around them, the Royal Army and the Dark Army were fighting against each other. But that didn't seem to bother them. They just looked at each other, straight in the eyes. Both of them are eager to punch their opponent's face.

"Long time no see... human," Sombra started.

"Meh," Daniel shrugs, "It's only been five days since the last time I've being captured here."

"You're pretty calm for a soldier who is in the middle of the battlefield."

"I've been through worse. Also, good thing I meet you here. Cause I'm gonna knock those teeth down so bad until you wished your mama's kept her legs closed."

"I'd like to see you try." Sombra smirks at him. Daniel was about to use his weapon and put every single bullet to the fucker's brain. But his brain told him otherwise. He want to finish this stallion with his own hands. Daniel groans at his own thoughts and throw his weapons to the side. Except for his knife.

"Hoho, getting cocky now ain't you?" Sombra asks still with that smirk of his.

"Nah, I'm just confident about this," Daniel calmly replies. Without warning, Sombra suddenly shoot his magic to Daniel. Before the young ranger can even process what's happening, he spontaneously dodge to the left, feeling the wind from the magic brush his side. Sombra fires another magic, forcing him to duck out of the way. The third magic forces Daniel into a prone position, and another one makes him log roll to the side. Though, the explosion is big enough to nearly send him flying to his teammates. My turn.

Daniel quickly gets up and run towards the king. Sombra sees this and immediately shoots his magic. The young sergeant quickly dodge his way to the left and continue to run until he reaches Sombra. Sombra was about to shoot his magic but Daniel grab his horn and points it to his army, sending the troops flying everywhere. Daniel releases his grip and punch Sombra's right muzzle. He stumble backwards and Daniel quickly leaps in for another kick in the face.

"This is for Finn!" Daniel shouts as he kick his face. Sombra was now laying limply on the ground and tries to get up but Daniel kicks him right on his abdomen, causing him to roll over to the side and groans in pain. "This is for Jerry!" Sombra tries to regain his composure but stumble again by Daniel's quick blow in the face. "This is for the rangers!" He stumbled backwards and Daniel quickly leapt on top of him. Before Daniel could throw another punch, Sombra shoots his magic, causing him to jump off from the king. Daniel was about to stand up but Sombra already levitate an arrow and stab Daniel right in the middle on his chest. The sergeant screams in pain and fell on his back. Blood slowly coming out from his mouth as he desperately panting for air. The half of the arrow could be seen buried in his chest. His vision's began to blurry as he saw a black pony coming towards him. It was Sombra, he was levitating a spear and aims it right towards Daniel's heart.

"You know..." The king started, "I never thought about one creature could mess up all of my plan." Daniel just gritted his teeth and panting heavily. "It's funny... really. Watching your plan got messed up by a single person. But it doesn't matter anymore now. After I'm done with you, all of Equestria will be mine and nothing can stop me from conquering this world... nothing. My Timberwolves, Manticores, and my army will conquer this world without any obstacles in front of us... in front of me." While Sombra rambling on and on, Daniel slowly grabs his knife from it's place.

"And now, so long... Staff Sergeant. May your God, be with you," Sombra says with a smirk and he slowly lift the spear and aims it on his heart. Daniel returns the smirk and Sombra shocked from his expression.

"Yippee ki yay, motherfucker." Daniel grabs the spear with his left hand and stabs himself to his left shoulder in attempt to lift his own body while quickly putting the knife onto Sombra's neck. Sombra couldn't react at the sudden burst and he soon fell to the ground, blood coming out from his neck and mouth. "That's for the guards," Daniel says as he lay back down on the ground.

"My Liege!" He then hears a scream and he looked to his left just to see the General running towards him with his spear ready to stab him. Daniel desperately searching a way out, he glance to his right and thank the God for letting his Deagle laying next to him. He grab and aims it right on the charging pony.

BANG!

The General soon join his king to the ground with a hole on his forehead. "And that's for knocking me out," Daniel said out loud. His grip on the Deagle loosened, and slipped out of his hand. He put his head back to the ground while looking up at the sky and saw the F-16 pass by with the pegasus still on his tail. The arrow and the spear still impaled on his chest. He smiles and slowly closes his eyes and wait for the inevitable.

"Excellent work... soldiers..." His breathe began to slow down. "I'll see you... on the... other... side..." The last thing he remembered before blacking out was hearing someone call his name several times.

Author's Note

On going chapter: The Gala